1 Movie Night

by Srtyi

You Knew What.

168. The Devil's Pact 28-34

The Devil's Pact Chapter 28: Alice

mypenname3000

Fantasy, Anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Group Sex, Incest, Job/Place-of-work, Lesbian, Male / Females, Male/Female, Mind Control, Oral Sex, Threesome

Introduction:

Alice confesses her feelings to Mary.

Chapter Twenty-Eight: Alice

Giggling, we burst into the Wedding Lace, a bridal shop near my house. It was Tuesday afternoon, and I was here to for my wedding dress's second fitting. The seamstress was finished with the alterations and we had to make sure that her adjustments correct. Her name was Bonnie, and she was a purple-haired beauty covered in piercings. Even her cunt was pierced and I remembered how I played with the silver ring in her labia as I ate her pussy out during the first fitting. And her tongue piercing, I shivered just remember ho great it when Bonnie ran it through my slit. I was getting a little wet just thinking about it.

My three bridesmaids were with me: Mark's younger sister Antsy and my two sisters, Shannon and Missy. We were also going to select the bridesmaids dresses and get their fittings taken care of. My maid-of-honor, Alice, was also meeting us here. I hadn't seen her in a week, not since she found me in the motel up in Seattle and drove me home after the big fight I had with Mark. Mark was under this spell from a nun and it almost drove us apart. All week Alice has been bugging me to get together and she sound so happy to be able to see me today when we spoke on the phone.

"Remember ladies, be on your best behavior," I warned my bridesmaids. "Alice, doesn't know about any of this. I want her to be kept away from all of this and be normal."

Shannon frowned at me, slipping into her mother role. When our whore of mother left us, Shannon had to take her place. She had to grow up a little too quickly and liked to forget I wasn't a child anymore. "You didn't keep us away from this," Shannon pointed out. "I seemed to remember how eager you were to get me and Missy into bed."

"Mark and I needed your help," I explained, half apologetically. "And, well, that left you vulnerable to our enemies. Alice is under no commands. I told her to ignore my orders and Mark hasn't given her any, either. So, she has a silver aura so she can't be touched by a nun."

"I had a silver aura," Antsy pointed out. The latest nun, her name was Theodora according to Antsy, tried to break Mark and I up. The nun's spell made Mark and Antsy obsessed with each other. I guess the nun wanted to split us apart to to make it easier to pick us off. And it almost worked. But, Mark's behavior changed too radically and I became suspicious and found a way to break the spell.

"Well..." I trailed off, frowning. Antsy was right. There was a lot we didn't know. The sooner Sam, our newest slut, finished translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, the better. "Well, Mark and I are protected against that spell, now. So it would be pointless for any nun to go after Alice that way."

We entered the Wedding Lace and Bonnie smiled and walked up and boldly kissed me. Alice was in the back and she was glaring daggers at Bonnie. She pushed past Bonnie and kissed me, just as boldly, and for twice as long. The kiss was great, her lips soft and left me a little breathless, but I wondered what has gotten into her, lately. She just seemed so possessive of me.

"Why am I not surprised that you sleep with your bridesmaids, too," Bonnie giggled.

Alice answered, "Well, not all of them, I hope." There was an edge to her voice. Jealousy? No, that couldn't be it. "Two of them are her sisters."

I laughed and ignored the comment. "It's great to see you, too, Alice," I told her with a smile. "And you know Shannon and Missy, of course."

"Hey, Alice," Shannon said, hugging her old friend from High School. "It's good to see you."

"I hear you're engaged," Alice said, kissing Shannon on the cheek. "To George, right."

Shannon beamed. "Yeah, I guess I'll need to come back and start shopping for my wedding dress."

"Well, I'm happy for you," Alice told her and gave Shannon a warm hug.

Shannon held her tightly, and bent down to whisper, "So, you'll bang my little sister but not me."

Alice flushed. "I...what..."

Shannon laughed. "You are so easy to tease, Alice." Shannon gave Alice a kiss on the cheek, and asked, "And how's Dean doing?"

Alice ignored the question about her husband, and instead ruffled Missy's hair. "How's it hanging, pipsqueak." I knew Dean and Alice were having martial problems. Dean worked too much and did not spend enough time with Alice. His neglect had already led her to have one affair with her yoga instructor.

Missy scowled at Alice, patting at her hair. "I'm fifteen, now," she complained. "Not a little girl anymore."

Alice hugged her. "But you'll always be my little pipsqueak."

I could see Missy grinding her teeth. She desperately wanted to be treated like an adult now that she was fifteen and I wanted to head off a Missy-tantrum before it started. "C'mon, let's look at the bridesmaids dresses. Unless you want me to put you in something just ugly."

"You wouldn't!" Missy gasped.

"Well, it's my special day and I do not want my little sister looking hotter than me!" I grinned at Missy.

We started browsing the shelves and I handed Alice a ruffled, pale blue dress. "Let's see how this looks on you," I told her.

"But I like this cream one," Missy complained, holding up a dress.

"Then go try it on," I told her. "And we'll see which dress looks nicer."

Alice took the dress and walked into a changing room. "Um, Mary, could you help me with this," Alice called.

I smiled, she was so transparent. I slipped into the changing room and found Alice naked, a smile playing on her full, kissable lips, lighting up her round face. Black curls framed her face, drawing the eyes to her perfect features and enchanting, hazel eyes. Her breasts were perky, about my size, and her hips curvy. Her pussy was freshly shaven and moist with excitement.

"I just need you so badly," she whispered. "I've missed you so much."

"I know, it's just been so busy," I sighed. "How about tomorrow, at the usual spot?"

Alice's eyes lit up. "I'd love that. Now kiss me you sexy vixen!"

I pressed her up against the wall, kissing her on the mouth. Her lips were soft and tasted sweet. Her tongue fenced with mine as I trailed my fingers down her side, following her hip and sliding down to the wet furnace between her legs. Her body twitched as my finger's lightly caressed her clit, then I slid them up inside her juicy depths.

She moaned into my mouth, her eyes closed tight as she writhed on my fingers. I found her hard clit with the heal of my hand, slowly grinding on the sensitive pearl as I fucked my two fingers in and out of her wet tunnel. Her hands gripped my face, pulled me tighter against her lips. Her body spasmed beneath me, the little minx was so hot for me she was already cumming. I pulled my sticky fingers out, broke the kiss and licked the juices slowly off my fingers.

"Thanks," Alice gasped. "I needed that."

"And what about what I need?" I asked her archly, pulling up the front of my skirt, exposing my wet slit.

Alice glanced nervously out the door. "What about your sisters and that other girl?"

"They won't care."

"Okay," she sighed happily, kneeling down before me.

Her hands were almost trembling, the poor dear, as she spread my thighs. I leaned back against the dressing room wall and sighed as she licked up my slit. Her tongue was rough velvet on my pussy, feeling just delicious. A second swipe across my cunt, and this time she brushed my clit and I shivered in pleasure. Then her tongue dug eagerly into me, lapping hard at my pussy. Alice was a like a starving girl, feasting on the delicacies of my pussy.

Her hands gripped my plump ass, squeezing my cheeks as her tongue dug up inside my cunt. My breath quickened. If the little minx kept this up, I'd be cumming in no time. I let out a soft moan as her tongue flicked rapidly at my clit. Then her lips sealed over my little bud and sucked hard as she shoved two fingers up inside me, curling about and finding my G-spot. My orgasm exploded through me, quaking through my entire body and a loud gasp escaped my lips.

When I slipped out of the dressing room, Shannon and Antsy applaud. "Sounded like a good one, Mary!" Antsy smirked.

"Thanks for making my little sister happy," Shannon hollered into the stall where Alice was slipping on the blue dress.

"Uh, you're welcome, Shannon," Alice answered back, sounding uncertain.

Missy came out in her cream dress. The shoulders were ruffled lace, gathered to look like flowers, with a scooped neckline that showed off Missy's rather small cleavage. The arms were left bare and the dress hugged Missy's torso then flared at the hips into a flowing, satin skirt.

"Oh, don't you just look gorgeous," Bonnie cooed.

"You look hot," Antsy purred.

Missy flushed bright red. "Do I really?"

"Yeah, Missy," I told her. Alice came out in the pale blue dress and it just didn't compare to the cream one. Even Alice agreed. "Then its settled."

We laughed and giggled as each of the girls was measured. Antsy and my sisters were taking after me, and stopped wearing underwear. All their tits were perky enough to get away with it, though Shannon's tits were only barely able to. She was starting to sag, but it wasn't that noticeable. Bonnie seemed to have fun accidentally brushing the girls.

"Umm, you have skilled fingers," Antsy purred as Bonnie "measured" her inseam for a very long time. The tape measure kept slipping out of her hand when she reached Antsy crouch and Bonnie's fingers kept rubbing through her shaved slit.

"I have to get Mary's wedding dress out of the back," Bonnie said when she finished Antsy, the last girl to be measured.

"Oh, let me help you," Antsy said excitedly.

We all giggled as we heard their moans of pleasure from the back, even Alice. "Mary, where did you find this seamstress?"

"I just get lucky with the ladies," I told her with a wink.

Another loud gasp came from the back room and Alice had a flush on her cheeks. She looked so cute, I pulled her into my lap and started to kiss her. Her tongue played with mine, dancing about inside my mouth as I tasted her sweet lips. Out of the corner of my eyes I saw Missy sit in Shannon's lap and my sisters started to make out. They were supposed to be on their best behavior.

Well, I would need to keep Alice distracted. She was wearing a tight blouse with delicate little buttons down the front. My fingers deftly undid her blouse, exposing her black bra cupping her breasts. I slid my hands behind her back and unclasped her bra exposing her beautiful, small breasts and their hard nipples.

"What are you doing?" Alice hissed, breaking the kiss. "We're not alone."

"That's what makes it fun," I giggled and pulled her back in a kiss.

Her bra was off and her perky tits were exposed, her aerola pink and wrinkled and a hard nipple thrust out of the center. I fingered a hard nipple and just had to suck on one. I broke the kiss and bent down to suck a nipple into my mouth, rolling it around my tongue. Alice moaned softly and the gasped in alarm.

"Mary your sisters are..." she started to shout, but I cut her off with another kiss.

Missy had her shorts pulled down, bunched around her ankles and Shannon was fingering her little cunt. There were only a few wisps of light, red hair between covering Missy's teenage pussy. Missy was a late bloomer, her breasts just budding and her hips were still boyish slim.

"Expressing their love for each other," I finished when I broke the kiss. "Aren't they beautiful together?"

"I guess," Alice muttered then a suspicious look filled her face and she stared at me accusingly.

"Yeah, I've expressed my sisterly love with them," I answered.

Alice frowned then she was kissing my passionately, her tongue shoved into my mouth. I grasped one of her breasts, playing with it in my hand. I enjoyed the way a woman's breasts felt when you squeezed it, soft and firm, and topped with that sensitive little nub. I rubbed her aerola in circles as her hands pushed into the bodice of my dress and started playing with my freckled tits. Her fingers felt amazing on my nipples.

"Ahem," Bonnie said, clearing her throat loudly. "If you're ready, Mary."

I broke the kiss and saw a flushed and disheveled Bonnie, holding my beautiful dress. Behind her stood Antsy, a pleased grin on her face as she licked her sticky lips. Alice pouted that we had to stop kissing then perked up as a stripped naked and stood up on the little plinth.

Shannon kept right on fingering Missy. "Umm, are you gonna cum for your big sister?"

"Yes, yes!" Missy moaned. "Ohh, fuck, make me cum, Shannon!" Missy shuddered on Shannon's lap, throwing back her long, strawberry blonde hair as she howled out in pleasure. Pleased, Shannon pulled out her sticky fingers and licked them clean.

First I had to try on the hosiery and undergarments. Bonnie held a beautiful, strapless bra. "Well, dear, you nipples should be nice and hard so we can see the full effect of the bra," Bonnie said, her purple hair swaying about her face as she cocked her head, staring hungrily at my breasts.

"My nipples are hard," I started to tell her, when her mouth sucked a breast into her mouth, her tongue swirling around my rock hard nubs. Her tongue felt amazing, warm and soft, contrasting with the hard, metal point of her tongue stud. She switched sides, giving my other breast the same, lavish attention.

Shannon sat next to Alice and put her arm around the black-haired woman. "What are you doing?" Alice asked, uncomfortable, her arms moving up to cover her bared breasts.

"Remember when we were seventeen and you were spending the night and I dared you to french me?" Shannon asked. Alice nodded, a fond smile appearing on her face. "Well, I wish I had the courage to do this." Shannon kissed Alice while her hands reached out and fondled her breast. Alice stiffened, her eyes sought mine out and I smiled and nodded. Alice relaxed and began kissing Shannon back. Seventeen, huh. Was that the night Alice saw me stepping naked out of the shower when I was thirteen?

Bonnie released my breast and slipped the bra on and I smiled, modeling in the mirror. The bra cupped my breasts perfectly, two satin hands cradling my perky tits, lifting them up just enough to make it seem like I had larger breasts.

Bonnie picked up pair of bikini-cut satin panties, and frowned. "You're all wet down there," Bonnie said with annoyance. "Let me clean you up."

Bonnie bent down and put her face so close to my pussy her warm breath tickled me. Then her tongue was swiping wet through my cunt. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue stud slid through my pussy and brushed my clit. Her hands grabbed my plump ass and she buried her face into my cunt, swiping her tongue over and over through my slit.

"Oh fuck!" I moaned. "Clean my pussy up! Fuck, you're cleaning my pussy so fucking well!"

I saw Missy giggle as Antsy was whispering in her ear, playing with my little sister's strawberry-blonde hair. Then Antsy was kissing at her neck, sliding her hands up and down Missy's thigh. Missy slipped off the chair and spread Antsy legs and dived under the jean skirt Antsy wore and began vigorously tonguing her cunt.

Shannon was also on her knees, eating out Alice's delicious pussy as Alice watched me, playing with her nipples. I smiled at her, one hand in Bonnie's hair, holding the seamstress's face into my cunt as her tongue stud drove me crazy with pleasure. Alice licked her lips at me, her eyelids fluttering with pleasure from Shannon's ministrations, soft moans escaping her lips.

The room was filled with the sounds of women cumming, a beautiful symphony of sighs and moans and gasps, and even the occasional squeal. And the smell, I cold have died and gone to heaven. All our musk filled the room into a heady smell of horny cunt. I wasn't going to last long on Bonnie's tongue, and that amazing tongue stud, and soon gripped her purple hair and creamed Bonnie's eager lips. She kept licking until all my juices were gone. Alice writhed silently on her chair, staring at me the entire time she came on Shannon's face. Antsy screamed like a banshee when she came, grinding her cunt hard into Missy's little face.

"Well, you're all clean," a breathless Bonnie said as she pulled up the satin panties. The material felt cool against my pussy. I glanced in the mirror and loved the way the panties clung to my ass. Then Bonnie slipped on the lacy garter belt and carefully pulled up the white hoses, hooking them to the garter. Then I slipped on the heels I would be wearing.

Antsy gave me a catcall. "My brother is a lucky guy," she called.

"You look so sexy, Mary," Missy said in awe.

Alice had a dreamy look in her face and I wondered what she was thinking about. Maybe her own wedding. I knew she was having problems in her marriage to Dean, and I wondered how it was going. She seemed so happy when they got married last November, it was sad that six month's later she was disappointed in her marriage. She even confided in me that she cheated on her husband and almost left Dean for her yoga instructor. Unfortunately for Alice, the yoga instructor was cheating on her.

Of course, Alice is cheating on Dean with me, a little voice whispered. I frowned, was it cheating, really? We were just two friends giving comfort to each other. Alice needed some intimacy that she wasn't getting from Dean, and I was happy to fill that void for her. Friends with benefits, they called it.

Finally, I put on the wedding dress. It was strapless, the bodice covered in white lace that then wrapped diagonally around the my torso until it reached the skirt. The skirt was made of a beautiful, ruffled fabric, that fell in many tiers, giving the skirt an elegant, bell shape. Finally, Bonnie set the veil on my head, a simple, white gauze that fell about my shoulders and covered my cleavage.

I started at myself in the mirror and started to get misty-eyed. I was so happy, I couldn't wait for my wedding day and for Mark to see just how beautiful I was. I pictured the bouquet of white snapdragons and daisies, pink orchids, and a couple of deep purple anemone for a splash of vibrancy and imagined Dad walking me down the aisle, through the wildflower meadow on the slopes of Mount Rainier. And the happy look in Mark's blue eyes and the boyish grin would be painted on across his face.

And unlike my whore of a mother, I won't leave my family.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I drove my Mustang down I-5, nearing the 705 exit to downtown Tacoma. I had Desiree and Alison with me. Alison was up front and gave me two great blowjobs on the drive over. I loved the way her tongue stud ran across my cock's head. Desiree cheered her fiancee on while fingering her pussy in the back. In front of me was a Tenino cop car, a pair of our new bodyguards in the car. Behind us a University Place cop car followed.

Yesterday's tryouts went well. We had over seventy cops show up and the entire family was involved in narrowing down the candidates. We took twelve from King County and twelve from Thurston County, tripling the size of our guard. I assigned a few to guard our plane, and then others would guard our family members. Anyone leaving would have two bodyguards with them and for Mary and myself, four.

When Mary left for her bridal fitting, a whole parade of cop cars followed. The media was camped outside our house. It was a daily occurrence, now. And not just the media, the paparazzi were starting to follow us. We were making national headlines, and I had to turn Jessica into our press secretary to keep on top of everything.

Libertarians lauded our no government should interfere policy in regards to the bigamy stance Mary and I have taken, Conservatives lashed out against our sexual politics, and Liberals were happy with our social conscience, as demonstrated by our Charity to help poor women get free gynecological help. And the Occupy Movement saw me as some sort of Robin Hood, sticking it to the 1% and getting away with all those bank robberies. This isn't what I wanted when I got these powers. I just wanted to have fun, screw a few girls, but I was starting to think I could make a real difference. Maybe make this world a better place.

There was an open seat in the State House of Representatives up for election in November and Mary was urging me to throw my name in. We have a fund raiser coming up this Friday for our charity. It would be the perfect place to announce my candidacy. We already had Julius Prescott III, the billionaire I bout the plane from, on board with our charity and last night, over the phone, he promised a number of big names to show up. His wife, the beautiful Monique, had also been working to get people to come.

We arrived at the courthouse building on Tacoma Avenue. It was a large building, right next to the Pierce County Jail. The building doubled as the Pierce County Superior Court and the Tacoma Municipal Court. We walked through security, though the cops on guard duty gave my slutty bodyguards questioning stares even after they produced their badges. All of our bodyguards were still cops, still on the payroll with their departments, just on permanent assignment to protect me.

People in the courthouse stared as I marched in. Some people recognized me, shying away or staring in curiosity. Next to me, Alison swelled up, thrusting out her chest. She was wearing a too tight T-Shirt, pink, that said, "Daddy's little girl," only the word girl was crossed out and and "slut" was written in its place. It was the shirt she wore when I met her, back in the Hot Topic. She was such a little slut, she fucked me willingly and was excited to be my sex slave. About her neck was her gold choker, her name written in diamonds. Desiree, on the other side, was dressed more elegantly, in a tight, golden dress and heels, her nice Latina ass swaying sexily, a gold choker set with onyx tight about her throat.

"Ready to be a single woman?" I asked Desiree when we reached family court.

"She won't be single for long," Alison said, happily.

We were here to annul Desiree's marriage with Brandon. Brandon disappeared to France and we haven't heard from Doug, either. The nuns probably got to Doug. Brandon was heading to Rennes-le-Château, to the nun's Motherhouse. And Doug wasn't the only persons that had gone missing. It had been over two weeks since our slaves, Chantelle and Lana, set out on their Honeymoon. They were supposed to be back last Friday, but we haven't heard from them in over a week. I had Chasity, the head of the bodyguards, and Noel, our FBI slut, tracking them down. I had a bad feeling that the nuns got to them, as well. We didn't know about the Zimmah spell when we parted with Chantelle and Lana, so they were vulnerable to a nun's powers. Hell, we didn't even know about the nuns back then.

We pushed into the courtroom, a few people were waiting. You could tell the couples getting divorced because they kept glaring at each other across the aisle, shepherded by their lawyers. I saw one woman, early twenties, with green eyes and black hair, that filled out her blouse quite nicely. I sat down next to her, Alison and Desiree on the other side of me.

"You're a pretty thing," I whispered to the girl. "You want to make that soon to be ex-husband real jealous, why don't you bend down and suck my cock."

The woman smiled, her face was quite beautiful when she smiled. Her lawyers gasped, "Macy what are you doing?" as the woman bent down and unzipped my jeans.

"It's okay," I told her lawyer. "Just pretend likes nothing is going on back here."

"It's true what they say about you, Mr. Glassner" Macy whispered as she pulled my cock out. "That you get people to do whatever you want?"

"Yeah," I told her as her lips sucked my cock in, her head bobbing up and down. "You'll have quite the story to tell all your friends."

Her mouth sucked hungrily at my cock and I saw her soon to be ex-husband glance over and his eyes widened in shock and disgust. He stood up and, "Just ignore us," I said, loud enough for everyone in the court to hear my commands. Her soon to be ex-husband suddenly wasn't sure why he was standing up and his lawyer pulled him back down.

"Alison, Desiree, you don't have to ignore me," I said softly, realizing my two sex slaves were suddenly not watching.

They both had big smiles on their faces and Desiree pressed up against my side. "Is she pleasing you,mi Rey?"

"Very much so," I moaned. "Why don't you help her out."

"Ooh, I'd love to," Desiree purred and bent down, licking at my shaft.

Desiree's lips found Macy's and she licked at the black-haired woman's mouth. Macy sucked up my cock and the two ladies teased my cock with their tongues, flicking at the rim of the mushroom-shaped head. Pleasure surged down my cock and I leaned back into the bench and enjoyed their ministrations.

Out of the corner of my eyes I saw movement and glanced over to watch Alison hike up her fiancee's skirt, exposing her full, Latina ass. She spread her nut-brown cheeks and bent over to lick her tongue across Desiree's pink asshole. Alison sealed her lips over the puckered anus and shoved her tongue inside her ass.

"Hmm, mi Sirenita Desiree moaned. "Lick my ass."

Macy's lips were sucking my cock back into her mouth and Desiree licked down and started sucking on my nuts. Playing with the sensitive balls as Macy sucked and bobbed her head. I moaned, the two sluts were getting me closer and closer to cumming.

"You fucking sluts feel great," I moaned. "Oh fuck, here it cums!"

White cream shot into Macy's lips and Desiree was ready to kiss the girl and get a taste of her Master's cum. Macy sat up, licking the last of the cum off her lips as Desiree began to moan louder and louder. Alison was sucking on her ass and was playing with her clit, rolling it softly between her fingers. Desiree threw back her head as she came on Alison's hungry lips.

"Macy, why don't you pull those Capris down and let me stick my cock up your ass," I ordered.

Macy gave a throaty purr and stood up, unbuttoning her cerulean Capri pants and pushing them off her tight ass. "You like my ass?" she asked, wiggling her firm butt in my face as she pulled down her white panties. "I've been doing yoga to get my body all nice and tight for the next guy who comes along."

"Well, it's paying off," I told her, giving her firm ass a squeeze.

"All rise," the Bailiff shouted, "the Honorable Judge Harriet Severijns presiding."

I rose up, spreading her ass cheeks and finding that puckered hole. Macy braced herself against the back of the bench in front of us as my cock rammed into her ass. "Oh, fuck!" Macy gasped and I could see a heavyset woman in black robes and badly dyed, red hair, waddle from her chambers and walk up to her bench. "Umm, fuck that's nice!" Macy moaned wantonly, her voice echoing off the courtroom walls.

The judge frowned and then her eyes opened in surprise and she slammed her gavel down. "Bailiff!" she shouted.

"Ignore us, Your Honor!" I shouted as my balls slapped against Macy's taint. Her ass was velvety tight on my cock.

The judge froze, holding up her gavel. The Bailiff looked questioningly at the Judge. The judge shook her head, confused, then she turned to her law clerk who handed her a docket. The judge called up the first case as I pounded Macy's ass.

"Hmm, you got a nice, tight ass!" I groaned.

"Thanks," she purred, looking over her shoulder at me, her green eyes sparkling with lust.

"Fuck her slutty ass, Master," Alison moaned.

I glanced over to see Alison's top off, her hard nipples pierced by silver barbells heaved as Alison writhed on Desiree's tongue. The Latina slut had slipped to the floor and pushed up Alison's skirt to eat out her tight, teenage cunt. I could see Alison's tattoo that read, "Cum on in" above her pussy, with an arrow that pointed down so it was crystal clear just where Alison wanted you to cum.

I watched Alison pinch and pull on her nipples as Desiree ate her cunt. Macy was moaning low and loud, almost a throaty purr, as I pounded her ass. My balls were starting to churn, getting ready to cream the soon-to-be divorcee's ass. Just a few more strokes and I would be there. In and out went my cock, her anal walls squeezing like a tight fist on my cock. Slam in and pull out. I grit my teeth, slammed in and exploded in her ass.

"Ohh, fuck!" she moaned. "Ohh, fuck, oh fuck! Oh goddamn fucking fuck!" She bucked and squirmed in my arms, her ass spasming on my cock as an orgasm rolled through her body.

Sighing happily, I pulled out of her ass, white cum leaking out of her puckered hole. "Umm, pull up your panties and enjoy my cum up your ass all day," I panted, sitting down on the bench.

"Oohh, let me clean you up, Master," Alison purred, and bent down to lick at my dirty cock. Her tongue-stud felt amazing as it rubbed hard across my cock as Macy pulled up her panties and Capris and set down, squirming in her seat.

"Desiree Fitzsimmons," the judge called out, boredly.

Desiree was going to town on Alison's cunt and Alison was moaning around my cock as she bobbed her head. My cock was long clean of Macy's ass, but Alison wanted a taste of my cum. She was sucking hard, and I would soon be rewarding her effort with a load of my cream.

"Desiree Fitzsimmons!" The judge sounded irritated, now. "Is Desiree Fitzsimmons here?" The judge looked around the courtroom. "Fine, case..."

"Give us a minute, Your Honor!" I groaned. "We're almost finished back here."

The judge frowned, but she waited patiently as Alison just gobbled my cock. I gripped her bubblegum pink hair and fucked her mouth with short thrusts of my hip. Alison started to convulse on the bench as her orgasm rolled through her body. Desiree took one last lick through Alison's cunt, sending a last shudder through the teenage slut's body.

"You're doing great, Alison!" I moaned as Desiree stood up, licking at the cunt juices staining her lips. "Here it cums!" I exploded in her mouth and Alison drank it all down like a pro.

"Thank you, Master," Alison sighed happily and stood up and pressed her body up against Desiree's and gave her fiancee a taste of my cum.

Alison bent down to pull on her shirt, but I stopped her. "Your tits are too beautiful to be covered up, Alison."

She flushed. "Thank you, Master."

Desiree walked up to the podium and Alison and I followed, my hand on the little slut's waist, her naked breast brushing against my side. "I'm Desiree, Your Honor."

"And who are those with you?"

"I'm Mark Glassner," I interjected. "Just do whatever Desiree wants."

"And I'm Alison Hertz, Desiree's girlfriend."

The judge frowned. "And where is your top, young lady."

"My tits are too amazing to be covered up!" Alison declared, cupping one of breasts.

"People wear clothes in my courtroom," the judge snarled, grabbing her gavel. "I find you in contempt of..."

"Your Honor," I interrupted. "No woman should have to cover her tits up if they look as amazing as Alison's. Don't you agree, Your Honor?"

The judge nodded in agreement, her fleshy chins wobbling. "You're right, Mr. Glassner. A woman should be free to expose her breasts." The judge paused. "And those are a beautiful pair of breasts, young lady."

"Thanks, Your Honor," Alison said, posing like a pin-up model.

The judge flushed and cleared her throat, looking down at her documents. "Mrs. Fitzsimmons, you are seeking to annul your marriage of four months to Brandon Fitzsimmons."

"Yes, Your Honor, I would be really happy if you would grant the annulment," Desiree answered. "Brandon...he is not a good man. And he is never around. And, well, I just married him for his money." I blinked at that. Desiree never told us she was just a gold digger. Well, it did explain how she ended up with that fat, little man.

"Granted," the Judge answered. Her law clerk glanced in shock at the judge when she took the docket and handed the Judge the next one. "Next on the docket is..."

Alison happily hugged Desiree and we walked out of the courthouse and drove over to the County Auditor's office on 35th Street, to get the marriage licenses. I needed to get one for Mary and myself, and Alison and Desiree were eager to get theirs as well. We each paid our $64 dollar fee and were told our license would be mailed to the house in a few days. On the drive home, Desiree got to sit in the front seat and suck my cock while Alison cheered her on.

Jessica was waiting for me when we got home in her slutty, office-lady outfit. Very short miniskirt, sheer, white blouse that you could see her breasts and nipples through. About her neck was a gold choker set with sapphires. "Master, there are several interview requests. The Today Show would like you to fly out to New York next week as well as several other interviews that can be done by satellite."

I sighed. "Okay, set them up."

"And then there's this news report," Jessica said. "The Altgrave August Alfred Bernard was found murdered last night in his home in Cologne, Germany. They say he had been dead almost a day before he was found."

"Suspects?" I asked.

"None," Jessica answered.

I sighed. Fucking Brandon Fitzsimmons. "Tip the authorities in Germany about Brandon Fitzsimmons," I ordered. "The bastard most have the book, now."

Who would have thought that Desiree's husband would be capable of murder. A chill went through my body. That book told a person how to summon the Devil. What if Brandon made his own Pact. That would not be good. Fuck, that's another problem we would have to deal with.

"Anything going on tomorrow?" I asked Jessica.

"Um, no sir," Jessica answered. "Would you like to me to set up some interviews tomorrow morning, after you get back from jogging?"

"Yeah, sure," I sighed and waved her away. "But nothing after that. A nice, peaceful day would be swell." I could spend some time with Mary. She wanted to watch some TV show called Once Upon a Time. Some Fairy Tail bullshit she just got into. But, the company would be pleasant, at least.

Chasity walked into the living room and stood before me. "Master, I have an update on Lana and Chantelle."

"What?" I asked eagerly. Lana and Chantelle were a pair of fun girls. They had just gotten married when Mary and I met them on their honeymoon and we just had to have them.

"They were staying at a cheap motel in Seattle for a week," Chasity answered, consulting her notes. "The, uh, Rain City Motel, until Friday morning. There has been no activity on their credit card since then. They have not back to their house in DuPont and none of their friends or family have heard from them since they left on their honeymoon." Chasity glanced at her notes. "Lana's mom told me they were expected home over a week ago. The, um, fourteenth of June."

I frowned. "Chantelle texted Mary and said they were on their honeymoon until last Friday." I Frowned, thinking. "That would be, what, the twenty-first?" Chasity nodded. "So, Chantelle lied to us?"

"I don't know, Master," Chasity apologized. "That's just what Lana's mom said. She hasn't heard from Lana or Chantelle and filled a missing person report on her daughter and Chantelle with the DuPont police department. I'm sorry I don't have better news, I'll keep searching for them."

Chasity was looking quite lovely in her outfit and Jessica perched on the chair, talking quietly on the phone looked just gorgeous. My cock was stirring. "Jessica, hang up. Master needs to fuck you two naughty sluts."

Jessica beamed at me, hanging up and stood up, stretching her caramel-skinned body, running a hand through her honey-brown hair as she walked over to me, standing next to Chasity, who was shaking her long, blonde hair out of her bun, falling about her shoulders. Chasity smiled and grabbed Jessica and kissed her fellow slut on the lips with gusto.

I stood up and pulled of my shirt. "Hmm," Jessica murmured, eying my chest. "Master, you are looking better and better."

"I know," Chasity purred, reaching her hand out to run it across my chest. "Your jogging has really paid off, Master."

I pulled both women to me, feeling their bodies soft bodies pressing against me and kissed them each on the lips. I slid my hand down and squeezed both their asses. "Tops off ladies, but leave the skirts."

Chasity laughed, unbuttoning her slutty cops blouse, her lovely breasts spilled out. Jessica's blouse was hanging open, her perky tits topped with those dark nipples came into view. I bent down and sucked on her nipple. Chasity, not to be left out, rubbed her breasts on the other side of me and I sucked one of her pink nipples in.

"Ooh, Master," moaned Chasity.

Jessica slipped down and I felt her fish my cock out of my pants and I moaned about Chasity's nipple as Jessica sucked my cock into her delightful mouth. Her head bobbed up and down, and I ran my fingers through her silky hair. I found Chasity's waxed cunt with my fingers and slipped them up inside her wet hole while my thumb rubbed her clit.

"On your back, slut," I barked at Chasity.

"Yes sir," Chasity moaned and lay back on the floor, stretching her legs out. She looked so sexy in her thigh-high black boots and short, blue skirt. I could see her cunt peaking out between her sleek thighs.

I pulled my cock out of Jessica's mouth. "Sit on her face."

"Oh yes, Jessica," Chasity moaned. "Let me eat that sweet pussy."

Jessica straddled Chasity, lowering her cunt down and moaning as Chasity's tongue licked up into her twat. I knelt before Chasity, grabbed her legs, lifting her ass up. I lined my cock at her wet, pink hole and thrust my cock into her wet depths. She was tight and felt velvety smooth on my cock. I stared into Jessica's brown eyes as she rubbed her pussy on Chasity's eager mouth, her caramel breasts heaving in pleasure. I bent over and captured one of Jessica's dark nipples as I thrust into Chasity's tight cunt.

"Umm, that feels so nice, Master," Jessica moaned as I nibbled on her hard nipple.

The front door banged open. "Master!" an excited Korina called. "Where are you, Master!"

Jessica moaned in disappointment as I released her nipple. I was about to call out to Korina when the excited slut practically skip into the room, trailed by a smiling Willow. Korina had a doll's face, sparkling blue eyes and black hair. Her arm was out of the sling since yesterday, although it still hurt some for her, but the gunshot was almost all healed and her physical therapy was going well. Only a puckered, red scar marred her otherwise flawless skin.

Willow had a happy grin on her cinnamon face. She was our doctor, running our Charity, the Women's Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment. The new medical office was being renovated thanks to Julius Prescott's generous $13.5 million donation to our charity over the weekend. It was half the money we paid him for his plane. With the Charity, we could stop robbing banks and have a more legitimate means of getting money. Or, at least, one that wasn't so blatantly illegal.

"Master," Korina squealed, kneeling down next to me as I thrust into Chasity's cunt and threw her arms around me and kissed me on the lips.

"What're you so excited about?" I asked, curious.

"I'm pregnant, Master!" she shouted happily and threw her arms around my neck. "We made a baby!"

I was speechless. I stopped thrusting in Chasity's cunt. I glanced at Willow and she nodded. "It's not a Lilith baby or anything," she answered. Karen was lying unconscious in the hospital with a baby Lilith planted in her belly. The baby was growing seven times as fast as a normal infant. "I put her date of conception at June ninth, sixteen days ago," Willow continued.

"The hotel in Seattle," Korina giggled. "Or the night before during the orgy."

I smiled. The night I proposed to Mary. We had a wild orgy at the Sky City Restaurant. Chantelle and Lana were with us that night. That was the last time we saw them, I realized with a pang. We had six of the pretty servers attend us as our fuck-waitress. And we fucked them good and hard. We ended up keeping Xiu, Fiona, and Korina as our sex slaves.

"I'm going to be a dad?" I gaped, the news finally sinking in. And not like my dad. No drunk father that hits his kids and their mother. I stroked Korina's face and kissed her. "I love you, Korina. Not as much as I love Mary, but I love you."

A tear was trickling down Korina's face. "I love you, too, Master."

"...that was so hot, Antsy," Missy said as the front door opened. It sounded like Mary and our sisters were back.

I turned to see Mary, Missy and Antsy stride into the living room. "I see you're as horny as ever, big bro," Antsy said, rolling her eyes.

Missy rolled her eyes too. "You're almost as bad as Damien and our math teacher." Damien was Missy's boyfriend and the math teacher was Damien's sex slave, Mrs. Corra.

I pulled out of Chasity and stood up, putting an arm around Korina and then hugging Mary to me. "We have some news," I told her.

Mary glanced at Korina and then her eyes widened. "You're pregnant!" Mary gasped.

"How did you..." I trailed off.

"Woman's intuition," Mary said, mysterious.

"I texted her," Willow answered and Mary shot her a look that promised Willow was in store for a spanking.

Mary stroked Korina's face. "I'm so happy for you, Korina."

Korina seemed relieved. "I thought you might be mad, Mistress."

"Geez, bro, you firing silver bullets out of the cock?" Antsy asked. "You knocked her up on the first go." Apparently, I was the last to find out. But I didn't care. I was going to be a dad.

"Well, let's hope I didn't fire one into your little pussy," I joked.

Antsy laughed, then glared mockingly at me. "You better not have. I'll be very mad if you knocked me up, Mark!"

Mary smiled. "I'm just jealous you get to have Mark's child before me." Mary took Korina's hand. "Mark, you might want to finish Chasity off, she looks so eager to have your dick back in her. I'll take care of our little expectant mother here."

I knelt back down and slid my cock back into Chasity's cunt as Mary spread Korina's thighs. "Hmm, a pregnant pussy," she murmured. "I can't wait till your belly starts to swell. I bet you'll look so beautiful, Korina."

"Oh, thank you, Mistress," Korina smiled and then moaned as Mary took a swipe through her cunt.

Willow knelt behind Mary and the Native America slut lifted Mary's skirt and started rubbing her cunt. "Don't think you can finger me to get out of your punishment," Mary warned.

"I know, Mistress," Willow answered. "I just thought your little cunny needed some attention."

"It does," Mary moaned. "Umm, tease my clit. Ohh, yeah. Just like that."

Mary dove back into Korina's pussy, lapping at the black-haired sluts cunt as Korina writhed on Mary's tongue. Willow slipped her finger up inside Mary and then bent down and started licking at Mary's pussy, shoving her tongue deep inside Mary's tight pussy. I kept fucking Chasity and she kept eating Jessica's cunt. Jessica's eyes were squeezed shut and she pinched her nipples.

"Oh fuck, Chasity!" she gasped. "Oh fuck, right there you nasty slut, keep licking me there!"

Chasity drank Jessica's cunt juices as the bi-racial slut came on Chasity's sweet mouth. Jessica slid off Chasity, smiling happily and I bent over and captured Chasity's mouth in a kiss tasting Jessica's sweet, sour flavor on her Chasity's lips as I fucked her harder and harder. Chasity bucked beneath me, her cunt squeezing on my cock as she came hard, sucking on my lips. I thrust into her again, and again. My balls tightening and then that sweet explosion as my cum shot into her, filling her slutty pussy.

"Oh, thank you Master," Chasity gushed. "Hmm, that was a great cum."

I pulled out of her, leaving a creamy mess. Antsy and Missy were making out on a chair. Missy sat in Antsy's lap and my little sister finger Mary's little sister. From the doorway I saw Fiona and Xiu watching us. Fiona had her arms wrapped around Xiu, her fingers rapidly fucking in and out of the busty, Asian slut's cunt.

Korina was squirming on the couch, clutching Mary's face to her cunt. "I'm cumming! Oh yes! Mmhh, Mistress you sure know how to make me happy! Yes, yes! Thank you, thank you!"

I sat on the couch next to Korina and kissed her on the mouth. Mary smiled up at me and crawled on up, straddling my waist. "Willow's got me nice a primed for you," she whispered, hotly. "Ready to give your filly a good ride." My cock was rising beneath her, poking at her cunt. "Mmhh, I'll take that as a yes."

As Mary slid my cock into her tight sheathe, I kissed her, tasting Korina's sweet musk. I moaned softly as Mary sank all the way down on my cock. I put an arm around Korina and pulled her against me as my fiancee rode my cock. I could hear the sweet sounds of women making love all about me. Chasity gasping as Jessica began to clean her dirty cunt with her tongue. Missy's moaning as Antsy slipped to the floor and gave her pussy a good licking. Xiu was panting as Fiona fingered her to an orgasm with one hand, and pulled hard on her pierced nipples with the other.

Mary kissed and nuzzled at my neck, and then whispered, "My period comes on Friday. When it's over, I'm going off the pill. It's not fair you knocked up one of the sluts before me."

"Well, we'll have plenty of babysitters," I joked and Mary threw back her head and laughed and then rode me hard until we were both gasping in pleasure.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Wednesday morning dawned beautifully. The media was gathered outside, as usual. Well, really the paparazzi at this point. We jogged by with our jogging sluts getting our pictures taken. A few of the more attractive female reporters, including Debra Horne-Dannell from Q13 Fox, were joining us, now. People would be waiting for us as we jogged by. Some protesting our nudity and others encouraging us, holding signs to show their support. Any attractive woman could join us and jog naked it they wanted to.

When we got back, Mary and I gave two news interviews via satellite with some local news, Q13 and KING 5. It was in interesting experience with the hot lamps in our faces and this thick, almost pancake makeup shoved on our faces so we looked "normal" on the camera. We promoted our charity and Mary let some subtle hints drop about me running for that empty State Representative seat.

"Why don't you run?" I asked Mary between interviews, half-joking and half-serious. I wasn't sure I wanted to get into politics.

"You're the better liar, Mark," Mary said with a grin. "Plus, then I get to be the power behind the throne, so to speak."

"And, how are you going to control me?"

The smile on Mary's face turned mischievous and she reached out and grabbed my cock. "With the joystick between your legs."

I laughed and kissed my sweet Mary, and then the next interview started up.

Finally, we got to eat some breakfast and Mary and I settled down on the couch and watched this Once Upon a Time on Netflix. And to my surprise, it was good. Somehow it skirted this fine line between corny and schmaltzy. The show had heart and I found myself getting into the show. Once Upon a Time reminded me, weirdly, of the first season of Lost.

The fifth episode ended and Mary stood up, stretching, and then walked upstairs. I frowned, and I almost asked her what she was up to when the next episode started. I paused it, glancing upstairs and wondered what was taking so long. I was excited to start the next episode. After a few minutes she came downstairs dressed in a simple, flowery sundress with thigh-high boots that came just to the hem of her skirt, leaving only an inch of pale thigh was exposed.

"Well, I got to get going, hun," she said and kissed me. She was wearing a flowery perfume that she must have just put on.

"Where to?" I asked. "I'm bored, maybe I'll come along."

She gave me a confused look. "I told you I was seeing Alice today, right?"

Alice. The name left a bad taste in my mouth. I'd met her once, the day we bought all the houses on the street, and we did not hit it off. It was clear as day that the woman was in love with Mary and jealous of me. I looked Mary up and down, frowning. She put on lipstick, too. She was dressed up to go see her lover and that made the bad taste in my mouth worst.

"I thought we could spend the day together," I told her.

"Sorry," Mary shrugged. "Alice has been bugging me all week to get together. There was nothing going on today, so I told her we could get together."

"Well, cancel and spend the day with me," I said, putting on my most winning smiling.

Mary kissed me. "I'll only be a few hours."

"In that motel room?"

"Yeah," Mary frowned. "What's wrong, Mark."

"Oh, nothing, my fiancee's just all dolled up to go see her lover," I said.

"She's just my friend, Mark." There was a tightness in her voice.

"You don't spend hours in a motel room with someone who is 'just a friend,' Mary."

She drew in a deep breath, her face reddening. "What I do with my friends is none of your business, Mark."

"Well, I don't want you to go."

"I'm not your slave, Mark!" she yelled. "You made that choice and there's no going back!"

"Fuck, that was a mistake!" I shouted back. "Why can't you just drop it!"

She laughed, an angry, mocking laugh. "I would if you'd stop trying to treat me like one of your whores! I can go when I want and do what I want, Mark!"

"And I'm just supposed to be happy when you I see you all dolled up and off to see your lover?"

"I don't care about all the whores you fuck, Mark!" she shrieked back.

"I don't love those whores, Mary," I screamed at her.

"How many times do I have to say I don't love her, Mark?"

"Maybe you should tell that to Alice!" I angrily pointed out.

"What's that supposed to mean?" she demanded.

"It's as plain as day that she loves you, Mary. Open up your fucking eyes!"

Her nose flared and she tossed her mane of auburn hair. "Goodbye, Mark," she hissed. "Hopefully you want be such a dick when I get home." She slammed the door hard as she left the house

"God dammit," I muttered to myself.

The moment she was out the door, I regretted the entire fight. I knew Mary loved me. I knew I shouldn't be jealous of Alice. But that memory of Alice glaring at me while I hugged Mary that day still galled me. Alice had been so possessive of Mary. Of my Mary. I just wanted to track Alice down and set her straight, but that would just make Mary even angrier at me. Mary didn't want her friend controlled, and I promised not to use my powers on her.

Fuck, I should go apologize to Mary. I stepped out of the house to just see her race off up the street in her red Eos convertible, her auburn hair blowing behind her in the breeze. I had seen her drive off angrily like that once before, at Spinnasse in Seattle when I called her ugly. That had been the spell talking, not my real feelings.

This time it was all me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I couldn't believe Mark. I wanted to claw his eyes out for being such a pigheaded fool. How could he be jealous of Alice. She was just a friend. Sure, we had sex. But I was fucking my entire family now, and Mark's family as well. Sex had just become a way of showing any sort of affection for me. And it was Mark's own, horny fault I was this way.

I was furious the entire drive out to Parkland and the Blue Spruce Motel. Alice was already at the motel, in Room 15 according to her text. I parked my car and knocked on the door. Alice answered in a black teddy trimmed in red lace. The material was transparent and I could see her nipples through the lace of the bodice, pink against the black fabric.

"Hello," Alice purred and I was on her, pushing her back onto the bed.

She had on a pair of flimsy, black panties and I just ripped them off. Her cunt was shaved and I dove into the tangy, sweet pussy, lapping angrily with my tongue, taking all my frustrations with Mark out on her delicious pussy. I took two fingers and jabbed them up her cunt as my tongue flicked at her clit.

"Oh, fuck!" Alice moaned. "Oh, yes, Mary! Fuck, eat my cunt! Oh, fuck! Oh, sweet Jesus fuck!"

I assaulted her pussy, letting my anger with Mark vanish into her steamy cunt. This is what friends were for, helping each other deal with their problems. And right now I needed to deal with the anger I felt at Mark. Feeling Alice's fingers in my hair, her sleek thighs on my cheek, and her juicy cunt on my lips, I was starting to feel better.

Mark was only jealous because he loved me. He just wanted to spend a quiet day with me. Maybe I could have just seen Alice another day. And maybe if he hadn't been such a dick about it, I very well might have. I was sucking at her clit, my fingers furiously fucking in and out of her cunt, bringing Alice closer and closer to her orgasm.

"Oh yes! Oh God fucking yes!" she panted as she writhed on the bed. "Oh fuck, that's so amazing! Keep doing that, oh my sweet Mary!" She began to spasm, writhing on the bed, a flood of fresh juices found my lips. "Oh, my sweet Mary! How I love you!"

What was did she just say? That she loved me. Could Mark be right? No, that couldn't be it. I was just giving her some great head. It was only the heat of the moment talking. I crawled up the bed and gave her a kiss on the lips, letting Alice taste her delicious pussy.

"Wow," she panted. "What's gotten into you."

"Nothing," I sighed, nuzzling her neck.

"Tell me, I can see somethings bothering you."

"Just Mark," I said in irritation. "We had a fight."

"Oh," she said, a hint of something in her voice. Hope? "What did you fight about?"

"About you," I confessed. "Mark suddenly got real jealous and possessive. He told me not to come see you."

Alice reached over and touched my face. "Maybe it was a mistake that you got back together with him. I mean, he did dump you for that other chick. And said those mean things about you."

"That's not what happened," I sighed. If I explained what happened, I would have to tell Alice about all of it. And I didn't want to. With Alice, I could almost pretend like I was a normal person. "It's not a mistake. We love each other."

"Then why's he telling you what to do?" Alice asked. "Why is he trying to control you. That doesn't sound like love."

"It was just a stupid fight, Alice," I protested. "He just wanted to spend the day with me and was disappointed that I made plans. And he's a little jealous of you. He thinks you're in love with me." I laughed. "Silly, right. I tried to tell him we were just friends."

Alice bit her lip, but didn't laugh.

"Right, we're just friends, Alice?"

Alice suddenly kissed me. "Oh, Mary. I've loved you ever since I saw you naked that day when you were thirteen." She kissed me again, I was too stunned to resist. "I'm leaving Dean. It's over between us." She clasped my hand. What was going on here? "Mary, I love you so much. More than Mark could possibly love you. I wouldn't need any other woman but you. Or a man. We can be together and be happy. I would never make you cry and cheat on you, like Mark." The way she said his name, so full of contempt and hatred.

"But..." I tried to think, to wrap my brain about what was going on.

"I'm tired of meeting in motel rooms," Alice pressed on. "I want the world to know about us."

"But I don't love you, Alice," I finally got out. "I mean, I had a lot of fun with you."

"Fun?" Alice had an icy tone to her words and she let go of my hands. "That's all this was. Just fun. What about the connection, the intimacy. I thought we meant something to each other."

"That came out wrong," I apologized, struggling to find the right words to calm Alice down. "We have something. We're friends, we help each other out. We make each other feel better."

"Well I want more, Mary," she said, grasping my hand. "I need you, Mary. I can't share you with him." She made "him" sound like a dirty word. "To think about him on you, inside you. I thought I finally had you last week and yet you stayed with him. He's wrong for you, Mary, can't you see that."

"And you're right for me?" I demanded, suddenly angry at Alice for putting me in this situation. "Christ, Alice. We just meet in a motel a few times a week to fuck and you want me to run off with you. You want me to give up the person I love most in the world for someone I just fuck?"

There was hurt in Alice's eyes. "Please, Mary. You have to see what a bastard he is. How can you love a man like that?"

I frowned, she wasn't wrong. "That doesn't change how I feel, Alice. I love him."

"Then go!" she shrieked. "Go back to him and be his whore! Go and let him drag you down into his filth! I won't be there to catch you when he casts you aside for whatever cunt gets his dick hard for next week."

I couldn't believe this was happening a second time one day as I stormed off. I slammed the door of my Eos and squealed the tires as I tore off out of the parking lot. This was supposed to be a quiet, relaxing Wednesday. Not the frustrating and confusing mess that it had become. Behind me, the bodyguards were racing to catch up, their sirens blaring as I floored it down Pacific Avenue.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The door slammed, the culmination of the argument happening in Room 15. I moved to the door, the maid's keys clutched in my sweaty hand. The maid, herself, was gagged and handcuffed in the back of the motel room, being babysat by Duncan and Irene, two of the SWAT officers under my control. King and Dennis, the other two, waited in the SWAT van around the corner.

Last night, my Sisters and I took control of the remaining eight SWAT officers, giving us four each.. Isabella and Agnes were waiting near Mark Glassner's house with their men. There was only one thing left to do. I took a deep breath and opened the door, stepping out into the sunny, June day. I was dressed in the maid's clothing, a gray smock with a white apron, the type of uniform you will see a maid wear at any motel, and I walked over to room 15.

A deep breath to calm my roiling stomach, and then I slipped the maid's keys into the lock. "Housekeeping," I announced, slipping into the room.

On the bed was a woman in a black teddy who was quickly pulling her covers across her lap. I saw a momentary glimpse of a shaved pussy between her thighs. She had beautiful, black hair that framed what would have been a pretty face. Now it was puffy mess from crying, black mascara leaving unsightly streaks down her cheeks and her hazel eyes were bloodshot.

"What!" the woman gasped. "Don't you knock."

"Sorry," I lied. "Oh, sweetie, what's wrong," I told her sitting on the bed next to her. I was using my motherly voice and memories of comforting my own daughters floated up in my mind.

"Nothing," she said, wiping at her tears. "Just, just leave."

"I'm Theodora," I told her. "What's your name, sweetie."

"Alice," she answered.

I grabbed her hand. I needed to perform the Qannow spell on her. I scooted closer. "You can tell me," I told her, putting on the friendliest, most motherly smile.

"I...I...my girlfriend left me," she sobbed and I hugged her to my chest. Her tears wetted the front of my smock as I held her.

"Oh how terrible," I said, rocking the girl. "Why did she leave such a beautiful girl like you?"

She sniffed. "Her fiancee," Alice bitterly said. "She just wanted to fool around with me." She sniffed. "It was just fun, Mary said." More sobs wracked her body. "I thought we had something!"

"I bet you would do anything to be with her?" I asked, my heart hammering.

"I love her," she moaned. "I love her so much! I would do anything to have my Mary back!"

"Qannow," I whispered and she stiffened in my arm as the spell took effect.

"I...I have to go," Alice suddenly said, wiping at her tears. "I needed to get something from home. And then Mary and I can be together."

I sighed in relief, slipping out of the room as Alice got dressed. My stomach was roiling with nerves. I couldn't wait for this to be done. No mission had ever stressed me out so much as this one. Ramiel told me the plan should be almost guaranteed to succeed. Alice, under the Qannow spell would stop the Warlocks and I would not have to unleash the SWAT officers.

I collected the two from the motel room, dressed in their black fatigues and body armor, their MP5 sub-machine gun's dangling from straps across their torsos. They had black ski masks and black helmets and looked positively terrifying. Both were big, even the woman, Irene, and the body armor and gear just made them seem bulkier.

God, people will die if I unleash them. I didn't want that blood on my hands. We reached the van and King tossed me a spare flak jacket. It was heavy and tight on my chest, as I velcroed the straps, pressing against my breasts. The helmet on my head felt even heavier than the body armor as I strapped it tightly under my chin.

"Let's go," I ordered and Dennis started the van. It would all be over soon.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I picked up the phone a dozen times to call Mary and apologize for the fight. And set it right back down. I didn't want her to get more mad with me for interrupting them. It still left a bitter taste in my mouth, but Mary was right. I had the opportunity to keep her as my slave and I choose to give her back her freedom. And that meant she could do things I didn't want her too. I just had to trust her.

"Master," Jessica said, walking up. "Debra Horne-Dannell from Q13 Fox is doing a story on you. She wants to get some B-roll of the house."

I frowned at Jessica, "What?"

"They want to film the outside of the house for the story," Jessica answered. "It's very common to collect B-Roll. And the story will be a good piece."

"Yeah, sure," I said, dismissively. I really could care less about a story.

"Then, I'll let the guards at the entrance know," Jessica said with a smile.

I grunted and started staring at my phone again. I was considering sending a text message to Mary. I know, not the most personal way to apologize. But, I just wanted to let Mary know I was sorry. Plus, a text was less likely to interrupt her and Alice.

The door opened and I looked hopefully at the small hallway that led to the front door. Mary slumped into the living room looking miserable. It hadn't been that long since she left. I mean, it felt almost like an eternity to me, but really it was only an hour. Clearly her...whatever with Alice didn't go well. I stood up, swallowing and for a moment as we stared at each other, awkwardly.

"Mare, I'm sorry," I finally said. "I was...I can't tell you what to do. That's wrong. I'm sorry."

She sighed and hugged me, her flowery perfume smelled intoxicating to my nose. "It's fine," Mary sighed.

"It's not fine," I said, staring into her green eyes. "I love you and I have to trust you. I believe you when you say don't love Alice. I'm sorry for getting jealous."

Mary laughed bitterly. "You weren't the only one."

"What?" I asked. "Who are you jealous of?"

"No, Alice," Mary sighed and sat down on the couch, patting the spot next to her. I sat down and she cuddled up to me. "Alice confessed her love to me, today. She told me I had to choose. You or her."

I wanted to say I was right, but I sense that was the wrong thing to say. Still, I was right, I thought happily. Instead, I said, "What happened?"

"We fought," Mary said. "She wasn't happy that I choose you. I guess I need a new maid-of-honor."

"I'm sure you guys can work it out," I said, carefully, trying to hide how pleased I was at the news.

"She asked me to leave you and run away with her, how do you work that out?" Mary asked me. "How can we go back to being friends when I had to reject her love?"

"Time," I told her. "Alice just needs some distance to sort out her feelings out."

"I guess," Mary sadly sighed and snuggled up to me. "Just hold me, okay. And never leave me."

"I won't, Mare," I told her. "We'll be together forever. You wished it."

"I sold my soul for it." Her voice was a soft whisper.

"Do you regret it?"

"Not you." She paused. "But, look what it's brought us. We have to go around with guards and our families are in danger."

"So what should we do? Go find the nun and say, 'Hey, exorcise us?' Is that what you want?" Mary didn't answer, just bit her lip. "I would give it all up for you, Mare, if you really want to give it up." I kissed her beautiful lips. "You are all I need."

"But we'd go to prison," Mary sighed, bitterly. "And...I'm not sure I could give it up. The power is too intoxicating. To control someone." A shudder ran through her body. "How could I ever give that up. How could you?"

"Because I love you, Mare."

She smiled and kissed me. Her kiss was sweet and I felt her tongue press on my lips and I relaxed my mouth and let her in. We kissed and kissed, drinking in each other. Time didn't matter, nothing mattered by my sweet Mary and how her lips felt on mine. I slid my hand up her dress and found her breast and gently caressed her through the fabric.

I wanted to take my time with Mare. Make her feel loved. Her hands gripped my face, tracing my jawline and then running through my hair. I pushed the left strap of her dress to the side and slipped my hand into her bodice and found her perky breast and hard nipple. I traced her aerola, then gently pinched her nipple through her hand.

A throat cleared. "I'm sorry, mam," one of our bodyguards said, interrupting us. She was 63, one of the twenty-four new recruits from Monday. "There's an Alice Perry demanding to see you. She was stopped at the entrance."

Mary sighed. "Send her up. I'll talk to her." Mary stood up and and followed 63 outside.

I walked up to the window and watched as Alice pulled up in her cream colored Jetta and got out. I couldn't hear what they were saying but it didn't sound friendly. Alice looked almost crazed, her black hair whipping about as she pointed and yelled. The woman just didn't seem to understand that Mary loved me. Maybe she just needed to see us together.

I pulled on my shoes and walked outside. It was a warm day. The bodyguards were starting to gather from the houses they used as barracks along the street, watching the argument. There was Debra from Q13 Fox filming the argument. Well, I'd have to remember to order her leave this part out of her story. I walked across the lawn to the cul-de-sac. The closer I got the more crazy Alice looked. Her face was twisted ugly with jealousy. She threw her arms about, pointing wildly as she ranted.

"Mark is wrong for you!" Alice screamed. Christ there was spittle flying from her lips.

"You have to leave, Alice," Mary pleaded. Her orders didn't work on Alice, I realized. A faint silver outline surrounded Alice, the aura of a normal person. Mary must have told Alice to ignore her commands. Well, I could make her leave, if it came to that. Better to break my promised to Mary then to have the bodyguards force her to leave. Alice might get hurt if she resisted too much.

"Alice," I said, walking up beside Mary. Alice's eyes found mine and I saw hatred burning inside them, as her hands were reaching into her purse. "You have to understand..."

"Gun!" 63 shouted from behind me.

My words choked off. It felt like a gorilla was sitting on my chest, crushing me lungs. I could not breath, the weight was too heavy. Blue smoke curled from he barrel of the small gun in Alice's hand. When did Alice draw the gun? Everything was happening so slowly. Pain was blossoming in my chest as the gun barked over and over again. I was falling backward, it seemed to take an eternity.

As I fell back I could see Mary staring in stunned horror and 63 drawing her own weapon. Alice had a triumphant smile on her face when her body jerked back as the first bullet struck her, the gun falling from her hand. A wisp of blue smoke trailed lazily out of the gun barrel as it fell. I landed on the soft grass.

I could feel every blade of soft grass itching my body, the fresh scent of cut grass filled my nostril. I was staring up at the blue sky. It was so beautiful, I realized, no white clouds marred the deep blue vista. And then the world began to grow black, starting on the edges, the shadows bleeding towards the center of my vision.

Mary's face appeared above me. She was yelling something, pleading. Her hands were pressing at my chest. She was so beautiful. The most beautiful thing in the world. I tried to tell her that, but only blood escaped my lips. Everything was growing darker the world shrinking until there was only Mary's perfect face. Her green eyes filled with fear, tears rolling down her freckled cheeks, her auburn hair forming a curtain about her face. I reached up to stroke her face but my arm refused to move.

She was so beautiful.

And then I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

To be continued...

---

The Devil's Pact Chapter 29: The Greater Good

mypenname3000

Fantasy, Violence

Introduction:

The nuns attack Mark and Mary for the greater good of the World.

Chapter Twenty-Nine: The Greater Good

"Mark is wrong for you!" Alice screamed at me. She looked crazed. Even when we fought back at the hotel room, she didn't look this insane. What was wrong with her? Why had she driven up here to begin with. Just an hour ago we were fighting back in that motel room. Why couldn't she just understand that I loved Mark not her.

"You have to leave, Alice," I yelled back. I was starting to regret telling Alice that she could ignore my commands.

"Alice," Mark said calmly as he stepped up beside me. Alice's hands moved, blurring as she reaching into her purse. She pulled something small and black out. What was it? Mark continued talking, "You have to understand..."

"Gun!" 63 shouted. 63 was right, there was a gun in Alice's hand. A small gun, the perfect thing to hide in a purse. What was she doing with that, I stupidly wondered as she leveled the gun at Mark's chest

The crack of Alice's gun drove all thoughts from my mind.

Mark grunted and I looked at my fiancee and my eyes widened in horror. Blood blossomed on Mark's chest, surprise painting his face, and he was falling back. Everything was going slow, like the action scene in a comic book movie. And Alice kept squeezing the trigger, her gun barking over and over and more and more blossoms of blood sprouted on Mark's torso. Someone shouted behind me, more guns were firing, and Alice was falling backwards, her own bloody blossoms opening on her breast.

Mark hit the ground with a thud. Everything was silent.

"Mark!" This couldn't be happening. I dropped to my knees. There was so much blood, blossoming red across Mark's shirt. No, this couldn't be happening. I pushed my hands down on one of the blossoms, the blood warm and sticky. I had to stop the bleeding. "Stay with me, Mark!" I begged, looking down at his ashen face.

His blue eyes found my face, his lips moved. He was trying to tell me something but only blood leaked out of his lips.

"Please, Mark!" I pleaded. "Help! Help!"

The bodyguards were swarming over to us, dropping down to help me put pressure on Mark's wounds. Chasity was standing nearby, shouting into her police radio. Mark's blood was warm on my hands and his eyes were closed. He was still breathing, but it was so shallow. This cannot be happening! Thamina appeared, shoving one of the guards out of her way. The Muslim slut was carrying her medical bag and she started treating Mark. She was an ER nurse, I remembered. She can save Mark.

"Ambulance is on the way, Mistress," Chasity told me, placing a comforting hand on my shoulder. "Master will be fine."

He would be fine, I lied to myself.

Thamina took a pair of scissors and quickly cut open Mark's shirt. His chest and stomach was covered in smears of bright blood. Thamina pulled out pressure bandages, ripping open the paper wrapping and deftly began patching Mark's wounds.

"Lift him up, I need to see if there are any exit wounds," she calmly ordered. How could she be so calm, Mark was dying.

No, Mark was going to be okay. If I kept telling myself that, maybe it would be true. Mark was going to be okay. Mark was going to be okay. Oh, please, let my Mark be okay. I stroked his pale face and bent down and kissed his forehead. Stay with me Mark, please, please, please stay with me.

A tear ran hot down my cheek and splashed on his forehead.

"He still lives," I said, watching Mark Glassner being worked on by the Arab woman. I floated with Gabriel in the Light, watching the Mortal world. "What does the future look like, Gabriel?"

"He may live long enough for outside interference," Gabriel said, studying the threads. "Dispatch the Priestesses, Ramiel. We cannot let one of Lucifer's creatures interfere. The human's medical technology will keep Mark alive for hours, yet. Plenty of time for our fallen brother to save his life."

"For the future," I whispered sadly.

Theodora was waiting outside the boxy vehicle that contained her soldiers, standing with her fellow Priestesses; Isabella and Agnes. All three were wearing armor, the black vests that humans wore in this age to protect against their devastating weapons. Guns. There were no limits to human violence I had learned over the millennium. Or any limits on their inventiveness.

I touched her lightly, watched her shudder in pleasure. "Alice has failed. Send in your soldiers, Theodora."

Fear clutched at my heart. Master lay dying on the ground. His killer lay dying a few yards past him, shot by the bodyguards on duty. My heart was hammering in my chest. Master couldn't die. He was so powerful. I felt like I was about to fall apart. My fear was threatening to drown me in despair.

No! You have to keep it together, Chasity. Master put you in charge of the bodyguards. You need to stay in control. You have the command here. Mistress is too distraught to give any orders. And Master... Master needs you to be strong. There is only you, Chasity. Master and Mistress are counting on you. So don't you dare let them down by giving into your weakness.

Keep it together, Chasity.

Thamina was working on Master, attaching an IV from her medical kit. Fiery-haired 63, one of the new bodyguards from Monday's recruitment was holding the IV, squeezing the bag to get more fluids back into Master. He had lost so much blood. I glanced over at Alice. 01 and 24 were attending to the woman, securing her gun and putting pressure on her gunshots. I was tempted to let the bitch bleed out, but that wasn't my call. That wasn't my training.

I scanned the neighborhood, looking for other threats. My slut-sisters; Alison, Desiree, April, Violet, Xiu, Korina, Lillian, and Sam watched anxiously from the porch. The reporter, Debra, that had been filming the house when Master was shot was was recording his dying. Jessica stood next to her arguing with the woman while her cameraman filmed Master's struggle for life. She shouldn't be filming Master like this, I thought with anger.

I started to move over to the reporter when my Nextel chirped. "22 to Chasity, we have unusual activity out here."

I pulled out my Nextel and pushed the button. It chirped, connecting me to the network, and I asked, "What, 22?" 22 was one of the units guarding the entrance to the street.

"We have three SWAT vans incoming," 22 answered.

I frowned. There was nothing on the police band about any SWAT units dispatched. Besides, no SWAT unit could respond this fast. Not ahead of any patrol unit. My stomach sank. "Chasity to all units, we are under attack!" My heart was hammering in my chest.

Gunfire barked from the entrance to the street where 22 and the three others guarded the entrance followed by a loud crash and then I could see the first SWAT van rounding the curve of the street, racing down towards us. Gunfire erupted all down the street as the bodyguards fired at the vans. Out of the corner of my eye I saw the reporter and Jessica dive for cover as the Cameraman knelt down and kept right on filming.

"Mistress!" I shouted, grabbing her shoulder. I had to get her to cover. We were too far from the house. The SWAT vans were screeching to a stop at the cul-de-sac. I quickly scanned the area. There was one of our patrol cars parked ten feet away and I grabbed Mistress and dragged her with me. Behind us, my slut-sisters were diving back into the house.

"Let me go!" Mistress shouted, struggling in my grip. "I need to stay with him."

Master gave me orders, gave all of the bodyguards orders, if anything ever happened to Master, we had to save Mistress, even if that meant ignoring her orders. "Stay down, Mistress," I shouted, pushing her down behind the rear tire, pining her with my knee and drawing my weapon.

I looked over the trunk of the squad car to see black-fatigued SWAT pouring out. Shit, they had MP5's. They were wearing body armor that would stop my 9 mm, so I aimed my gun at their legs or arms, and squeezed the trigger. Automatic gun fire erupted from the SWAT and I ducked as bullets raked the squad car. The side windows shattered and rained tempered glass down on Mary and myself. The tire we were hiding behind hissed as it deflated. Cordite burned my nose and stung my eyes and my ears rang from the gunshots.

I glanced back at Master. Thamina was still working on him and 63 still held the IV. Master was too hurt to be moved. The other bodyguards by the house were taking cover and returning fire. We needed heavier weapons. I wondered if there was an AR-15 in this car. Some officers had them. Since 9-11 it wasn't uncommon for even a patrol unit to have the civilian version of an M-16. I glanced inside the cop car I hid behind and all I saw was a riot shotgun. Another burst of fire raked the car and I huddled down atop Mistress.

My heart thudded with fear and only my training was keeping me going. Mistress was huddled in a ball on the ground, covering her head with her arms. I wanted to crawl up in a ball and join her, but I had a job to do. Master and Mistress needed me to be brave. I peaked out around the cop car's trunk and saw a Black woman wearing a vest crouching behind a van, barking orders at the SWAT officer.

She must be a nun, I realized. And these were the SWAT officer's from the raid two weeks ago. I knew enough about the magic to realize the nuns were controlling the SWAT officers. Without the nuns, we might just have a chance.

I grabbed my Nextel. "Chasity to all units, there are nuns commanding the SWAT. Aim for any women!" Then I pulled out my police radio. "1 David 324, Officers in distress, 2932 Mountain View Court!" I shouted. "Officers under attack from suspects posing as Pierce County SWAT. Suspects have heavy weapons and body armor! 1 David 324, 2932 Mountain View Court, over."

"Copy that 1 David 324," dispatch responded. "Sending all units to your location, 2932 Mountain View Court."

I peaked out, looking for that Black woman. The SWAT officers were forming a circle, using their vehicles for cover as they fired at my women. One SWAT was down, clutching a leg. I saw the Black woman and I emptied my clip at her. Sparks glinted off the vehicle as my bullets struck around her and then she was down, one of my rounds catching her in the neck. Several of the SWAT officers suddenly looked dazed. One stood up from his cover and took a round in the shoulder, clutching is wound as he fell to the ground.

I swapped magazines and fired at another woman with sandy-blonde hair, but she ducked behind her vehicle. I adjusted my aim and emptied the rest of my clip at a SWAT officer, he staggered as my rounds caught him in his armor but he got back up. I ducked down, ejected the clip and pulled out my next clip. No, my last clip. I glanced over at Master and saw Thamina holding the IV in one hand and covering Master's body with her own. Next to them, 63 was slumped on the ground. I scanned the neighborhood and more of the bodyguard were down, slumped behind bushes, on porches, or behind their cars.

I could hear approaching sirens as backup was nearing. We just had to hold out a little longer. On the police radio, I could hear all the units that were responding to our location. A TAC alert had just been issued, and all the units in the County were descending on us. We just had to hold out a little longer.

The gunfire was dwindling. I wasn't the only one running out of ammo. I looked up to see three of the SWAT officers advancing and one nun. The lead two officers were holding riot shields and then the blonde nun and the other officer were huddled behind them. I unloaded my last clip at them, bullets ricocheting off the riot shields, trying to hit the unprotected side of the nun. Instead I hit one of the shield bearer in the knee. He screamed in pain and collapsed on the ground, exposing the nun.

The others returned fire at me and I ducked back down behind the cop car. I could hear the metallic tink of their bullets slamming into cop car around me. They were only a few feet away. I looked around. I was the only bodyguard still up in front of the house. I was the only one left to protect Master and Mistress.

And all I had was my TASER and my nightstick.

If I stunned the nun, maybe her control of the SWAT officers will be interrupted long enough. It was a long shot. And I couldn't hit her in the vest. I drew my TASER, released the safety. I would have to aim carefully to hit the gap between the front and back of her vest. I would be a sitting target. My bulletproof vest was in the house. At this range, there was no chance that they'd miss me.

I glanced at Mistress curled up on the ground. As a cop I swore an oath to serve and protect the innocent. I stood up and aimed, my heart pounding in my breast. I focused on the nun, ignoring the SWAT officer raising up his weapon. The laser sights of the TASER glowed red on the nun's side, at the vulnerable gap on her left side. I exhaled and squeezed the TASER's trigger as the muzzle of the MP5 flash and...

The blonde cop rose up from behind the squad car.

She was the one that killed Agnes, I realized. She was pointing something at me, not a gun. It was two thick and boxy to be a gun, and striped with yellow. You need to do something, Theodora, I thought, willing my legs to jump to the side. Everything was happening to fast, my body just refused to move. The blonde cop squeezed her finger and something flew at me trailing wires and I felt pain as it struck me in the side. Duncan fired his sub-machine gun and the blonde cop was cut down, falling back in a spray of red. I pulled a small, metal dart out of my side. A TASER I realized. But only one of the prongs hit me, the other stuck harmlessly in my vest.

Shots whizzed past me and Duncan was struck in the back of the neck, collapsing. More of those bodyguards were firing at us from behind. Some of them had their own machine guns. This entire attack was falling apart. I could hear the sirens approaching. More cops. We had to wrap this up, quickly.

I ducked behind the cop car as the woman with the rifle continued firing at us. Crouched at me feet was an auburn haired woman using the wheel of the cop car as cover. Her aura was red, the aura Warlock. Mark lay dead or dying on the ground, another Thrall was working on him, so this must be his lover.

I glanced back at Dennis and saw the blonde woman who shot the TAZER at me and I almost vomited. This was everything I feared would happen. She was a Thrall and clearly was dead, her black aura was gone. It had been so long since I looked at a person and not seen the aura. And she wasn't the only Thrall dead because of my actions. It was my duty to save, Thralls not kill them.

This is all for the Greater Good, Theodora. All for the Greater Good, I kept telling myself.

Then why did I feel so dirty?

I was about to order Dennis, my last SWAT officer, to shoot the female Warlock before we got overrun, when the Warlock looked up at me. She had deep green eyes and a freckled face. She was so familiar. An image swam up in my mind of a little girl laughing as I pushed her on the swing in the backyard of my old house, her auburn hair flowing behind her. That was in another lifetime, when I was Tiffany Sullivan, loving wife and mother of three.

A look of shock appeared on the Warlock's face. "Mother?" she asked, hesitantly.

Oh my god, it was her. My Mary. How could she be a Warlock? I didn't know what to say and then I saw anger burning in her emerald eyes. My daughter hated me, I realized. My thoughts were scattered. Ramiel and Gabriel must have known and they kept it from me. My daughter hated me. My daughter sold her soul to the devil. I was sent to kill my own daughter.

"Mother!" she snarled and leapt at me, her fingernails scratching at my face.

"Grab her," I ordered at Dennis, trying to wrestle my daughter off my face.

The SWAT officer grabbed Mary, easily pulling her off me. Deinnis pulled her arms behind her back and quickly snapped plastic wrist ties about Mary's wrists, trapping her hands behind her back. Mary struggled like a wildcat, kicking and screaming at me. "You fucking bitch! You killed him! You fucking nun! You did something to Alice, too! I'll kill you, Mother!"

"Back to the van," I ordered. Several of the Thralls were circling the around towards us, including the one with that big, ugly rifle that killed Duncan. Guilt shuddered through me, he was another one of my victims. We ran back to the van. Dennis threw Mary in the back and then raced up the side of the van for the driver seat. I jumped in after Mary. Something struck me in the back and I fell to the floor of the van. I felt like something punched me in the back. "Go, Dennis!" I screamed hoarsely as the bodyguard raced towards us.

I slipped my hand between my back and the vest. I found where I got shot but there was no blood, just a large bruise. The vest stopped the round. I sighed in relief, and sat up as the Dennis put the van into gear.

The van peeled out, clipping a cop car as Dennis took the turn around the cul-de-sac and then we were racing down the block. I saw Agnes lying dead in a pool of blood and Isabella slumped against the side of a car. Grief was threatening to overwhelm me. Guilt threatening to drown me. More bodies littered the neighborhood. More of my victims.

"I'll kill you, Mother!" Mary shouted from behind me.

The sirens were coming closer. I needed to do one more thing. I closed my eyes, concentrating on the SWAT van. I drew a deep breath and uttered a single word. "Cathar." Energy rippled out of me, into the van. A prayer of invisibility, the final Prayer Ramiel taught me.

"Drive carefully," I ordered Dennis. "No one can see us."

I saw the muzzle of the MP5 flash and...I was standing in shadows. I blinked, looking around in confusion. Everywhere I looked was a gray-black mist of nothingness. I frowned, no there was something over there. People? Huddled in a circle, maybe. They were mere forms in the shadowy haze. Seeing nothing else here, I walked towards them.

What was going on? Where am I?

As I drew nearer, the huddled forms resolved into 05 and 78. And just beyond them were 63 and 22. My heart churned. I last saw 63 lying dead next to Master, her face ruined by the bullet that struck her. And 22 was at the entrance when the SWAT poured in. Dread nibbled at my heart. Was I dead? The flash of the MP5 filled my memory.

No, I could not be dead. Master and Mistress need me. They were under attack.

"Where are we?" I asked. They all turned to look at me. "63, you were shot. You looked dead?"

63 nodded sadly. "I protected Master," she whispered, pushing her auburn hair back behind her shoulders.

"This must be a dream," I protested. "I can't be..."

"Dead?" an ancient voice whispered from behind. "I am afraid you all are dead."

I turned to see an old man, dressed in gray robes, almost invisible in the shadows. "I can't be dead," I protested. "I have to save Mistress. She's under attack."

"You died trying to save your Mistress, Chasity Sarah Vinter." The man gave a tired smile.

"Who are you," 05 asked.

"I am Virgil, Dove Tawny Atterberry," Virgil answered, speaking 05's name. He paused, as if he expected us to know whom he was. Then he sighed. "Americans, none of you study the classics." Virgil shook his head in disgust. "None of you even played that bastard video game? No, well, that's for the best. You are all dead and this is Limbo, or the Shadow. The closet part of the Abyss to the Mortal World."

"The Abyss?" I asked, in confusion.

"Hell, Gehenna, Tartarus, Sheol," Virgil answered. "The Abyss has been called by many names. You are here because Mark Glassner bound your souls to his. Here you shall await your Master's death, to spend eternity with him." Virgil focused his eyes, like he was peering into the shadows." I do not think you will have to wait long."

I frowned, it was almost like he was seeing Master. I concentrated, picturing Master and I could see through shadows and there was Master still dying on the ground. I thought of Mistress and the vision blurred and there was Mistress, tied up in the back of a SWAT van snarling at the sandy-blonde nun.

I wanted to ask Virgil questions, but he was gone, faded back into the shadows. I took 63 and 05's hands, squeezing them and sat down. "We will be reunited with Master," I said, reassuringly to my women. "We just have to wait."

"Where are we?" a new voice asked in confusion.

I glanced over to see 34 appear. I held out my hand to her, letting go of 63's hand. "I have some sad news," I told her as she squeezed between 63 and myself.

I was falling into darkness.

I was dying.

Alice shot me and I was dying.

I never thought that this is how it would end. Getting shot by a jealous woman so she could have my fiancee. Mary would be joining me, soon, I realized sadly. Mary wished for youth and health for as long as I lived. When I died, so would she. Regret blossomed in my heart. I would never get to see my child that grew in Korina's belly. I would never get to make a child with Mary. And I wanted so very much to marry my sweet filly. To watch her walk radiant down the aisle towards me in her wedding dress. I pictured her, dressed in white, a veil obscuring her pretty face, flowers in her hand. Her auburn hair would have been a splash of color against the purity of her dress. She would have been so beautiful.

"You can still see her, Mark," a woman's voice floated out of the darkness. "You are not dead, yet."

To be continued...

---

The Devil's Pact Chapter 30: Tiffany's Tale

mypenname3000

Fantasy, Blowjob, Cuckold, Exhibitionism, Female Domination, Female/Female, Lesbian, Male Domination, Male/Female, Mind Control, Oral Sex, Sado-Masochism, Teen Male / Female, Water Sports/Pissing, Wife

Introduction:

Mary and her mother are reunited and Mary learns what really happened to her mother thi

Chapter Thirty: Tiffany's Tale

My hands were shaking as the adrenaline bled off. But the images of the dead and dying would not leave my mind. Oh, God, so many dead, I prayed. Forgive me, Lord.

"Why are you crying, Mother!" my daughter spat at me with such venom in her voice. Her bile was a dagger in my heart. "What do you have to cry about, Mother? Are your loved ones dead and dying?"

I looked sadly at my middle daughter, Mary. She was bound, sitting in the corner of the swat van. Her eyes were puffy from crying and burned a deep green with hatred. Blood mated the front of her clothing, probably Mark's blood. I did not see any wounds on her. About her was a scarlet red aura, the stained aura of a Warlock. My own daughter sold her soul and I was sent to defeat her.

"Because all that blood is on my hands," I whispered my answer. "That is why I am crying, Mary."

Mary gave a shrill, almost hysterical laugh. "You fucking nuns are such hypocrites. Karen was just as sorry after she nearly killing Desiree. Did you ever think what would happen if you attacked us? Christ, Mother, your soldiers had automatic fucking weapons!"

"It was the only way," I sadly explained. "It was all for the greater good. We had to stop Mark and..."

"And me, Mother," Mary snarled. "You tried to kill Mark and your own daughter. What a great servant of God you are!"

I flinched as her words whipped my soul bloody. I struggled to gather my thoughts, to marshal some sort of defense against her accusations. To assuage my guilt and wash the blood from my hands. It was all for the greater good, Ramiel told me. For the future of the World. We must not be allowed to fail. Mark Glassner had to be stopped. He is a Warlock, an evil man who sold his soul and corrupted my poor daughter.

The van stopped. We must be at the getaway cars. I cloaked the SWAT van with invisibility to get us clear of the immediate area. Already cops were swarming the street that Mark lived on. But it was too dangerous to drive an invisible vehicle on the streets. We were lucky no one hit us in the short distance we had to drive.

Dennis, the only remaining SWAT officer under my control, opened the rear doors, climbed in and pulled Mary out of the van. She was dragged kicking and screaming and Dennis easily manhandled her. I followed, walking over to the several vehicles we parked here earlier today. Dennis walked over to a silver, Jeep Cherokee and threw her in the back seat. I slid in beside my daughter.

"Mark is evil," I told Mary, trying to justify my actions to my daughter. And to myself. "He had to be stopped."

"Did you do something to Alice?" Mary asked coldly. "Is that why she shot my fiancee, Mother?"

"Yes," I sighed, looking down at my hands.

"Oh, so there's another innocent person whose blood is on your hands, then, Mother. I'm sure you saw her bleeding to death when you captured me." Mary paused, her lip curled in contempt. "She was Shannon's best friend growing up, remember? Alice used to sleep over at the house with Shannon and you would make them cookies to eat. Oh, but that was before you turned into a whore and abandoned us!"

The pain of Mary's words threatened to crush me as memories of a sweet, black-haired girl playing with Shannon flooded my mind. Tears were brimming at my eyes. Oh, God, what have I done. I looked down at my hands. They were surprisingly clean for hands so stained with blood. Alice. Isabella and Agnes. That blonde Thrall who spent her last breath trying to protect my daughter. From her own mother.

I should have been the one to protect Mary.

"Why couldn't you just leave us alone?" Mary asked, bitterly.

"What you do is evil," I said, feeling my anger replace my guilt. "You control people. Make them your slaves, steal their free will. Destroy lives. All those SWAT officers had relationships. Marriages. Broken and destroyed by what you and Mark made them do when they raided your house."

"We didn't kill them," Mary spat back. "You say we destroy lives? Who was it that took control of those men and led them into a killing field. Really a good act there. Who attacked whom, Mother? You're just as bad as we are. You killed Chasity." Mary's eyes brimmed with tears. "She was a sweet, loving woman and your soldiers gunned her down. You tried to kill your own daughter, Mother."

"I didn't know you were the other Warlock," I protested. "I never thought in a million years my own daughter would..."

"Would be a Warlock," Mary sneered. "Better than the whore who runs out on her family." Mary gave a bitter laugh. "Mark is bleeding to death. It won't be long until I'm out of your life, Mother. Than your mission will be complete."

My forehead furrowed in confusion. "What? What are you talking about, Mary? I'm not going to kill you."

"My Pact," Mary whispered. "Mark wished for a long life. When I made my Pact, I wished to be young and healthy for as long as Mark lives. When he dies, I die." She sniffed, and a small smile appeared on her lips. "We will be together for eternity."

"I'll exorcise you," I said, fear squeezing my heart. I could not be responsible for my own daughter's death. That guilt would destroy me. "Then your wish won't matter. You'll live past him."

"No!" Her shout surprised me. "Let me be with him. With Mark dead and my powers broken, only prison will remain for me."

"How can you love him, Mary?" I asked her. "Where does this devotion come from. He's a monster. I know what a male Warlock does to his Thralls."

"Love them?" Mary asked. "Mark never hurts them. We love them. Mark's a good man, deep inside. The power he has, it's too intoxicating. No one can resist it fully. You want to know why I love him, Mother? Because he has a caring soul. Because he loved me so much he set me free from his powers. Because if I asked it of him, he would give up his powers."

I laughed. "No Warlock has ever given up their powers. Not voluntarily."

"Mark would, for me," Mary insisted.

"I know Warlocks far too well, Mary." I shook my head. The poor girl was besotted with him. She was young, only nineteen. She hasn't learned about the lies a man will tell a woman in bed. I learned that lesson before I met Sean. "They all are selfish beasts."

Mary snorted. "You swoop in, exorcise a Warlock and then head back to whatever convent you nuns wait at. What do you really know about us? You speak like we're evil monsters and not just people with too much power."

"For six months I was a Thrall." I could feel the tears brimming in my eyes as I began to tell my daughter what happened on March 15th, 2000, and the terrible nightmare that followed.

Thirteen Years Ago

"Look what I made at school, mommy!" Mary said, all excited, when I walked in the door from work. She was bouncing on her feet dressed in a cute, plaid jumper holding a clay tablet with her handprint in the center. "I made if for you and Daddy." Mary was six, her auburn hair in two pig tails and her green eyes shining with happiness.

I smiled and took it from her. "It's very pretty. Thank you, Mary. Let's go show Daddy."

Mary took my hand in hers and pulled me to the living room where Sean sat. I smiled at my husband. He had loosened the top few buttons of his shirt as he graded papers. A High School Teacher's work was never quite done. Except during the summer.

"Daddy!" Mary excitedly shouted and jumped up on Sean's lap, scattering his papers as she held up what she made in Kindergarten today.

"That's so pretty, Mary," Sean praised. He was a great father and I smiled fondly at him.

"Baba," Melissa gurgled as she stomped across the floor. She still didn't say mama right, but I didn't mind. She was learning to walk and only fell twice before she reached me and I scooped up my youngest daughter and spun her about and kissed her rosy cheeks as she laughed.

"Have you seen Shannon?" I asked Sean. Shannon was ten, and was reaching the age where she was becoming interested in clothes, and boys. She was growing up too fast. It wouldn't be long before I was buying her a training a bra and she was dating some pimply-faced teen.

"She's at a Alice's house," Sean answered, smiling at me. He had these amazing green eyes and still kept his hair long like when we first started dating in college, tied back in a bright, red ponytail. The very image of the cool, laid-back teacher.

"Can you take Melissa, so I can start dinner?" I asked, kissing Melissa's cute face before handing her to "daba."

"Sure, Tiffany," Sean smiled, taking Melissa from me. Sean's hand brushed mine and he rubbed it just a little longer than necessary. I smiled, it was the little things that kept a marriage going.

I headed for the kitchen, trailed by Mary. I pulled on my plain, white apron and Mary pulled on her pink frilly apron. "Are you going to help mommy?" I asked her.

Mary nodded, a serious expression on her face. I gave her some simple instructions and we started gathering the ingredients for dinner when I discovered we were out of milk. I sighed and popped my head back into the living room. "Did you forget to swing by the store, Sean?"

He flushed. "Sorry, Tif," he said. "I'll go right away."

I shook my head. I loved my husband, but he was so forgetful. "I'll walk over to the Coopers and borrow some milk."

I grabbed a small container and walked outside. The sun was setting, shining brightly on me as a drizzle of rain fell on my face. Weather in March was so unpredictable in Western Washington. It can go from sunny to rain to snow to hail and back to sun all in a twenty minute period of time. And around sunset, you would often get rain and sun at the same time. I grabbed my jacket and walked quickly up Violet Meadows, admiring a beautiful rainbow as I walked up the street to the Coopers.

I could hear music coming from an open garage, loud drums and the metallic screeching of an electric guitar. The Bronson boy and his band were practicing. They weren't that good, but I liked to encourage Kurt. He was a nice boy, despite that absurd mohawk and lip piercing. He was always around the house, asking if he could do any chores to make some money. So, I let him clean the gutters or mow the lawn for a some money. Sean would grouse, "I can mow the lawn, Tif," or, "I'm perfectly capable of cleaning the gutters." Well, if I waited for Sean to get around to mowing the lawn on his own, we would have waist-high grass. And I so hated being a nag.

But today there was something different about the music. A beat that just seemed to flow into me, pulsing through my soul. They sounded good today. No, great. Their practice was starting to pay off. Before I even realized what was happening, I was crossing the street. It was hard to think about anything other than the music as I stood at the entrance to the garage. I had never heard music so amazing before. The music was a primal beat that pounded through me.

There were four members of Kurt's band. Kurt looked so powerful, so manly, with his mohawk and piercings and ragged, jean jacket. Not his usually, scrawny seventeen-year-old self. He had transformed in my eyes into a virile man. His eyes found mine making me feel weak in the knees. I licked my lips as he stared hungrily at me and I felt my nipples harden and my pussy moisten. Kurt was lead guitar and vocalist. Next to him stood Tor, playing rhythm guitar, with his long brown hair and ears covered in piercings. Pat was the bassist and backup-vocalist, his black hair in conical spikes. Bones played drums, a big man with a shaved head.

And then for reasons I couldn't understand, I reached under my skirt and pulled my panties down and threw them at Kurt. The music just spoke to me and it felt so right. The air was cool on my drenched pussy and more juices leaked out as Kurt grabbed my panties and inhaled my scent, smiling broadly. The other members of his band were smiling like a bunch of pleased little boys.

"What did I tell you," Kurt boasted. "Stick with me, boys, and we'll be famous and have more poon then you can shake a stick at."

They started up another song and the musical was so primal that my body responded to it. My heart was hammering, my nipples ached so hard in my bra, and my poor little pussy was itching to get laid. If Sean were here, I was pretty sure I'd jump his bones right then and there. I was getting so horny. I was looking at the teenage boys playing before me. Kurt was a hot young man, and his hair spiked up into that mohawk and those piercings on his lips were really turning me on. Thoughts of Kurt on top of me flashed through my mind. He would take me, make me his woman.

"Wow, they are amazing," Grace Copper gasped in awe. I jumped in shock, realizing she was standing next to me.

Grace was a beautiful woman with long, honey-brown hair. We were close friends. Sometimes I would babysit her three year old, Dawn, a cute little blonde girl. I blinked in surprise as Grace began unbuttoning her pants, pulling them down her slim legs. She was going to give Kurt her panties, I realized. Grace had a neatly trimmed, blonde bush and a nice ass I noticed as she threw her panties.

Then the music stopped as all the boys stared at Grace's nudity and she suddenly flushed, realizing what she did and reached for her jeans with one hand, trying to cover her sex with the other hand.

"Wait," Kurt said. "Why don't you lovely ladies be our groupies."

That was a such a great idea, I thought and I glanced at Grace and she seemed to agree with me. "Sure, Kurt," I said with a smile

I walked into the garage and Kurt grabbed me and started kissing me. I struggled in his arms and he broke the kiss. "What's wrong, Mrs. Sullivan? Groupies are supposed to fuck the band, right."

"Oh, yeah," I flushed in embarrassment. You always heard stories about girls who went backstage to be groupies, to let the band have them.

Kurt gives me the wonderful opportunity to be a groupie in his band, Satan's Silvered Tongue, and I almost blew it. Grace was doing better, sitting on the drummer's lap. Bones had his hands between her legs and was rubbing her pussy. Kurt was kissing me again and I kissed him back, the piercing on his lips rubbed roughly on my lips, excitingly so. When he broke the kiss there was a dark lust burning in his teenage eyes.

"I've been jerking off to you since I was twelve, Mrs. Sullivan," Kurt groaned. "And now I get to fuck you." He tore my blouse open, shaking his head. "We need to get you some better clothes. If you want to be a groupie for my band you needed to dress better."

"Of course, Kurt," I quickly agreed. Being a groupie for his band was the most important thing in the world to me.

My bra came off next, my round breasts spilling out. Kurt pinched one of my nipples so hard I gasped in pain. "Nice tits, Mrs. Sullivan," Kurt smiled wickedly. "I can't wait to pierce these fat nipples." He yanked my skirt off, fingered my blonde pubic hair. He grabbed some of my downy hair

and ripped a fistful of it out. "My groupies need to be shaved."

"Ouch," I gasped, rubbing my groin where he ripped the pubic hair out. "That hurt, Kurt."

He grabbed my nipple, pinching so hard I fell to my knees. "The pain makes me happy. Suck my cock, whore," he ordered, his fingernail biting painfully into my nipple.

I unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock as fast as I could, sucking it into my mouth. His cock was small and skinny, even when it was fully hard in my mouth. He let go of my nipple to grab the side of my head and fuck my mouth hard. Sean was never rough like this when we made love, but if this is what made Kurt happy. I was a groupie, here to please the band.

"Oh, fuck!" Kurt moaned. "Your mouth feels as great as I imagined, Mrs. Sullivan! Suck my cock! You fucking slut! Oh, fuck!"

Kurt's cock was shoving in and out of my mouth rapidly. Even thrust all the way inside my lips, his cock was too short to shove down my throat. I could never take all of Sean's cock into my mouth. His balls slapped my chin as he fucked me and then he groaned and his salty cum flooded my mouth. He pulled his dick out and I spat his cum out on the garage floor. I was never a fan of cum in my mouth and Sean would always pull out and shoot onto my tits.

Kurt's slap knocked me to the floor. "Groupies swallow," he barked at me.

"Sorry, Kurt," I cried. My face stung from his blow. "I'll swallow from now on."

"Good, if you do what I say, I want have to hurt you," Kurt smiled.

"Okay, Kurt," I nodded.

"Now, swallow," he pointed to the gob of white cum congealing on the dirty garage floor.

I bent down, licking the cum up, trying not to gag on the taste of dirt and motor oil mixed in with his cum. "Lick it up, Mrs. Sullivan," Kurt moaned. "Like a good little bitch."

"You came so fast," Pat laughed. "Kurt finally got a girl to suck him off and he busts his nut in a minute."

Pat fell to the ground as Kurt punched him in the face. Blood streamed from Pat's broken nose as Kurt drew back his foot and kicked him in the gut. Pat screamed in pain as Kurt kicked him over and over again with his steel-toed boots. "This is my fucking band, Pat!" Kurt screamed. "Don't fucking make fun of me! No one will ever get to fucking laugh at me again." He glared at the other two band members.

Tor was jerking off to Grace sucking sucking on Bones's cock. "Yeah, sure," Tor moaned as he pumped his cock.

"Yeah," Bones groaned. "Whatever you say, Kurt. Just keep me in pussy!"

Kurt laughed and he kicked Pat once more in the stomach.

Kurt's cock was hard as he yanked me to my feet and bent me over his dad's Geo Prism and thrust his cock into my cunt. Kurt fucked me hard and fast. "You love my cock, don't you, Mrs. Sullivan. It's the best!"

Kurt's cock was the smallest I had ever had inside me. Not that I had a lot before my husband, Sean, but Kurt's cock was definitely the best. "I love your cock, Kurt!" I moaned back, rolling my hips and hoping my pussy was making Kurt's cock feel wonderful.

"Fuck!" Tor groaned and I glanced over to see white cum fly from his cock so splatter in Grace's blonde hair.

"Watch were you're shooting that shit!" Bones growled, pulling his hand back to avoid getting hit.

"Tiffany?" a strangled voice gasped.

I turned and there was my husband Sean staring in horror at me getting fucked. I didn't understand why he looked so horrified. I was a groupie and groupies got fucked. "Hi, Sean," I panted. "I guess I...ohh...got sidetracked getting the milk," I laughed.

"I...I don't understand," Sean stammered. Why was there so much hurt in his eyes. Did he not understand that it was okay for Kurt to fuck me.

"I'm Kurt's groupie," I explained.

"And you love my cock," Kurt said with a vicious smile.

"I do, I love Kurt's cock," I moaned. "It's the best cock I've ever had."

Sean worked his mouth. "I...What...Is he making you say that?"

"No, Sean," I gasped. My orgasm was building inside me. Knowing my husband was watching made this oddly thrilling. "He asked me to be his groupie and I jumped at the opportunity."

"Fuck, your wife has a nice cunt, Mr. Sullivan," Kurt groaned. "Now, run along. Your wife doesn't love you anymore, right Mrs. Sullivan."

"Yes!" I panted, as my love evaporated away. How could I love anyone when I was Kurt's groupie, his woman. "Go away, Sean. I'm with Kurt, now. I don't love you anymore."

Sean stumbled off, looking like a destroyed man. I felt bad for the man. I loved him once and I never wanted to hurt him. He just needed to accept the way things were now. Kurt was fucking me harder and harder, my orgasm nearing. I groaned loudly, wanting everyone to know just how great Kurt's dick made me feel. His cock just felt so amazing as he plunged over and over into me.

"I'm cumming, Kurt," I moaned as my pussy rippled on the small dick inside me. "Oh, fuck, your cock feels so great."

"Your cunt feels nice, Mrs. Sullivan," Kurt moaned and then he was shooting inside me. I was so happy. My pussy made Kurt feel good.

Kurt pulled out and shouted, "Tor stop pounding your pud and come fuck a real pussy."

Tor almost fell on his face, tripping as he ran over, holding his pants up one-handed, his cock bouncing about as he ran. He wasted no time sticking his dick inside me. He may have just cum on Grace, but he was ready to have a taste of my delicious pussy. I was so wet from my cum and Kurt's sperm, Tor slid right in. He had a big dick and I moaned in appreciation as it filled me up.

"Does his dick feel better than mine?" Kurt asked as Tor pounded my cunt.

"No, Kurt!" I gasped. "Your dick's the best."

He smiled. It was the smile I learned to love, because it meant he was happy with me and wasn't going to hurt me. After Tor finished in me, Bones just had to have a taste of me. His cock was smaller than Tor's, and bigger than Kurt's, but did not feel nearly as good. Bone was fucking me good and hard, my orgasm building nicely, when I heard a scream and turned to see what was happening.

Grace was on the floor getting fucked by Kurt. He was pinching her nipples on her large breasts and Grace was crying out in pain. That just seemed to encourage Kurt and he fucked her harder and harder, pulling on her poor nipple until her entire tit was stretched out and it looked like Kurt would rip it off. And then he would let it go, the breast snapping back like a rubber band and Kurt laughed.

"Oh please, that hurts!" moaned Grace, her face red from crying.

Kurt bit her nipple and she screamed. "Fucking slut!" Kurt moaned. "I love your screams! Do you feel how hard you've made me?"

"Yeah, Kurt!" Grace moaned. "You're so hard inside me."

Kurt started chewing at her breast, leaving bite marks and he fucked her harder and harder as she moaned in pain. "Please stop, Kurt!" she begged. "Oh, god, please! It hurts so bad."

Bones kept right on fucking me, not caring about the cruelty Kurt was inflicting on Grace. I felt bad for her, but these were the abuses a groupie had to suffer. I had been close to cumming, but hearing Grace's screams brought me out of it. Bones pumped a few more times into me and then he came hard inside my pussy.

When Kurt finished with Grace, she was curled up on the floor. Her breasts were bruised and raw and she whimpered in pain. Kurt had a pleased look on his face. Beyond Grace, Pat gave a quite moan as he lay battered on the floor.

"Who wants to see some lesbo action?" Kurt asked.

"Hell yeah," Tor smiled.

"Mrs. Sullivan, why don't you sixty-nine with her," Kurt leered, stroking his tiny cock.

I knelt down next to Grace and gently kissed her crying face. "Shh, Grace," I whispered. "Kurt wants us to go down on each other, okay?"

Grace sniffed. "Okay, Tiffany."

I kissed her lips. They were soft and gentle, not like a man's. I had never kissed a woman before and found it was nice. And being watched by Kurt and the band just increased how nice it was. I stroked her sides, avoiding her tender breasts as we kissed and Grace started to relax. I laid on my back and pulled Grace atop me. Her mauled breasts rested on mine as we kissed.

"Eat some pussy!" Bones called out.

Grace smiled, her tears had stopped, and she flipped around. Her pussy was sticky with Bones and Kurt's cum, matting her brown fur. I licked through the sticky mess, gathering the salty cum and her sweet juices onto my lips. Grace's tongue started gently lapping through my sore cunt. I had never been fucked so many times and my pussy wasn't used to it.

As our tongues licked each other, our pleasure started to build and we started eating each other out more aggressively. My tongue was digging into her hole, delighting in the taste of her sex and I shuddered as her tongue found my sensitive clit. I returned the favor, nursing at her clit and feeling Grace writhe in pleasure atop me.

Suddenly, an acrid liquid splashed in my face. Kurt was pissing on Grace's pussy, spraying us with his urine. It splashed on my face and ran down into my mouth. It stung my eyes and tasted salty on my lips. "Drink it," Kurt ordered and I opened my mouth and let his urine fill my lips, swallowing the disgusting liquid, and then licking it off Grace's pussy.

"Fuck that's nasty," Bones moaned and I could feel urine running off Grace's face, down my pussy to pool around my ass.

Grace and I kept eating each other's piss drenched pussies. Kurt didn't tell us to stop. We licked the urine off each other's pussies, then went back to sucking clits. I felt my orgasm build, a sweet thing growing in my womb. Grace's tongue felt like silk as it rasped around my pussy. She shuddered atop me, her moans vibrating my clit as she came. I held my lips tight to her pussy, sucking all her juices out as her tongue swirled around my clit. My entire body went rigid then I shuddered beneath Grace as I came one her agile tongue.

I was horrified, listening to my mom talk about the abuses she suffered at the hands of Kurt. "And he kept you and Grace?"

"Just me," Mother bitterly said. "I was his favorite. The woman he dreamed of." Fresh tears leaked out of her eyes. "He told Grace to go and be a whore. To make a living selling her body."

"And that was Grace Cooper?" I asked, suddenly feeling sick. "She had a daughter named Dawn?"

Mother nodded. You're just like your cunt of a mother! She was a whore, too! And you grew up to be just like her! The words Dawn's father yelled as he spanked her last week when we made Dawn my little sister's sex slave. I thought we were punishing a bully. But she was as much a victim of Kurt as her mother was. As I was. Dawn and I were both robbed of our mothers by that asshole. I suddenly felt sick. All the guilt I had been forcing down the last few weeks was threatening to overwhelm me.

Mark and I weren't this evil, right? We never abused a woman.

Except Karen, my guilt whispered. And that girl Mark raped. But we were punishing Karen, I protested to my guilt. She attacked us. Almost got Desiree killed. She deserved her punishment. And we treat her well, now. She's one of ours sluts. We love her. We'd defend her just as much as we'd defend the others.

"Pat died on the floor of the Garage. When the police came, Kurt just explained it as an accident and the police bought it. Pat would not be the last man Kurt killed. He was a sadist. A black-hearted monster." Mother swallowed. "That night he got needles and pierced my nipples. It hurt so much. But not nearly as much as the piercings in my labia and the one in my clitoral hood. When he would feel vicious, he would pull on my piercings until I screamed. And the worst part was, I was happy that Kurt was hurting me.

"They replaced Pat on bass with Skinny Mat and started playing clubs. Thanks to Kurt's wish, anyone who heard his band play would think they were amazing. Any woman would get all hot and horny for him and throw their panties on stage. Kurt would start to bring women up on stage and fuck them before the cheering crowd. If their boyfriends objected too much, Kurt would beat them. Some died, some got off with a few broken bones, and others were left brain damaged.

"And it wasn't just men he beat. Some of the girls he chose would be beaten bloody or choked or cut." A ragged sobbed escaped my mom's lips. "I saw such terrible things. And then, she appeared. My rescuer."

Thirteen Years Ago

My breasts were sore from Kurt's affections as I lay on my side. Today he chewed on my breasts. He just loved them so much. But now they were painfully sore and covered in bite marks. His cum was inside my pussy and I was enjoying the after glow of a nice orgasm. Kurt's dick never failed to leave me satisfied, even with all the pain I suffered.

A few girls crouched on the floor and Kurt was deciding which ones to show his affections to next. One of the girls, who had curly, light-brown hair, gave Kurt a mocking smile, almost a sneer as she glared at him with gray eyes filled with loathing.

"Fucking whore!" snarled Kurt.

Nothing would make Kurt angrier than being mocked. His hand snaked out and he grabbed the girl by the hair. She clamped her mouth shut to avoid screaming as Kurt heaved her across the room into his table. It was a heavy, wooden table, more of a workbench really, where Kurt kept his tools for the girls that made him really angry: pliers, knives, hammers, needles, whips.

The woman slammed into the table, hard, the corner catching her in the stomach. She flopped across the table and snatched up a skinning knife, holding it up threateningly at Kurt. The woman's mocking smile only grew larger as Kurt boldly walked over to her. She looked like a Valkyrie, standing defiant against Kurt.

It was a futile gesture. No one could resist Kurt. All fighting would earn you was pain. I wanted to close my eyes, I hated watching Kurt punish a woman. But Kurt liked it when I watched his chastisements. When he would finish, he would be hard and I would have to satisfy him. I felt so bad for this woman. Kurt was going to kill her, and it wouldn't be quick. My stomach roiled and I wanted to sick up.

"You can't stab me with that dagger," Kurt lazily ordered. He stood right next to the woman, the knife inches away and held out his hand. "Give me that dagger so I can cut your mocking lips off, cunt."

Kurt screamed as the woman stabbed his arm with the dagger, instead. He staggered back, fear blossoming in his face as the blood ran red down his arm, his feet tripping on themselves and he fell on his ass. And the woman walked towards him, bloody dagger in hand. I smelled urine and realized Kurt had pissed himself, a dark stain spreading on his jeans.

The woman grabbed a pair of his handcuffs off Kurt's worktable. Kurt had quite a collection at this point, "Please don't hurt me?" Kurt blubbered like a baby as the woman advanced on him. "Who are you? Why doesn't my power's work on you? Please, I can give you whatever you want. Please!"

"Handcuff yourself around the table leg," she growled, tossing him the handcuffs.

Kurt was eager to obey, snapping the handcuff about his right wrist, wrapping the chain around the table leg and then cuffing his left hand, trapping him to the table. "Please! I can give you wealth! Please!"

The woman ignored his please and bent down, pulling off his urine soaked pants and saw his little cock. "Such a tiny prick for such a large monster," the woman mocked, stroking the cock. The cock swelled unbidden in her hand. "No wonder you had to sell your soul. How could you ever get a woman, let alone satisfy one, with that little thing."

Kurt was sobbing. "I'll do anything! Just don't hurt me!"

The woman's lip curled in disgust. "I am Sister Louise Afra of the Order of Mary Magdalene. I have been sent by God to stop your perversions, Warlock!"

Sister Louise straddled Kurt, guiding his cock to her pussy, sliding down his short length. "If you wanted to fuck me, you just had to ask," Kurt's voice cracked with mock bravado, a forced grin on his face.

"When you cum in me, and you will cum, I will exorcise your powers." There was a broad smile on Sister Louise's face and horror appearing in Kurt's. "Yes, you realize it now. All the people under your control will regain themselves. Everyone will remember all the lives you destroyed, all the pain you inflicted. I do not think the authorities will be so forgiving anymore or all those accidental deaths."

"No, please no!" he begged as Sister Louise rose up and down on his cock. "I won't cum. You can't make me!"

"It's biology, monster," Sister Louise purred wickedly. "You won't be able to hold on forever. You're seventeen, I bet it won't be able to last long at all."

Kurt struggled beneath her, fighting to get free of his handcuffs and Sister Louise rose up and down on him, laughing and mocking him. "Your dick is so small, I can barely feel it in my pussy." Faster and faster she rode him, dangling her breasts in his face. Kurt started looking around, looking for anything to help him.

"Mrs. Sullivan!" he shouted, his eyes staring at me. Even after six months and countless abuses, he still called me Mrs. Sullivan. "Save me, attack her!"

My Kurt was in trouble and I leapt to my feet and went at Sister Louise. Her finger moved down, sliding up inside her cunt alongside to his cock and came out stick with her juices and then she thrust her finger at my forehead and spoke a single word, and I stumbled back and I just watched. Nothing mattered as I watched Kurt struggle against his bonds.

"Save me, cunt!" Kurt growled and Sister Louise slapped him.

"The only cunt here is you," she hissed. "A little cunt with a little dick who thought he was a big man!"

Sister Louise leaned back, riding him faster and faster. She started rolling her hips, her breasts bouncing. She started grinding her clit and playing with her nipples, clearly enjoying Kurt's humiliation. When she came, she let out a low, throaty moan, her breasts heaving beautifully as she rode him. And she never stopped, kept fucking him right through her orgasm.

Kurt was biting his lip, straining not to cum and then his body arched and Sister Louise screamed, "Shalak!" and drew something on his forehead with her sticky finger. Kurt's forehead blazed with white light and...I was myself.

And everything Kurt did to me, made me enjoy, made me commit poured into my mind and I collapsed on the floor sobbing. A ragged ache filled my heart. I betrayed my sweet Sean. Oh God. I could remember the hurt in his eyes as I allowed Kurt to fuck me. My poor husband thought I betrayed him. I sobbed and sobbed, screaming in guilt. How could I have done that to my husband, the only man I ever really loved. I'd lost him, forever. There was no undoing what I did, what Sean saw. I remembered signing the divorce papers Kurt placed in front of me, signing away my parental rights to my daughters. Writing that disgusting letter Kurt dictated to me.

"Sean," I wrote, "You and the girls are just burdens to me. I want to have fun, to go out partying. To enjoy wild sex. I haven't been happy for a long time. But I'm happy with Kurt. I'm happy when his cock fucks me. I'm happy when he cums in my cunt or my ass. I love it when shares me with his friends. Your cock just wasn't good enough for my horny cunt." I signed my name and left the letter and the documents on the bed I shared with Sean while he and the girls were at work and school and daycare. I packed up a suitcase with the few slutty clothes I owned from before the girls were born, and never even looked back.

I sobbed and sobbed and then my savior was hugging me. "Shh, it's alright. He can never hurt you again."

I clung to her crying my pain into her chest as she gently rocked me.

"Sister Louise explained it all to me," Mom said, finishing her story. I felt tears staining my face.

We were sitting on the floor of a house out in the foothills somewhere near Eatonville. Mom never stopped telling her story the entire ride. She didn't stop as we walked up to the house and sat on this musty, old couch. I spent all these years hating my mom and now I didn't know what to think, what to feel.

I remembered the betrayal I felt when Mark released me after only a day under his control. And Mark never mistreated me. Six months she endured that monsters brutal lusts.

Questions and guilt whirled in my head. Do all our girls feel this way? We never mistreated them. We loved them. We weren't the monster Kurt was. Was it right to keep them? Was I just as much a monster as Kurt? Could we even free them if we wanted to? We bound them with the Zimmah spell. Did we destroy their lives?

What did it matter, Mark was dying and I would follow him into death.

"Why didn't you come back to us?" I asked, pushing away the guilt. "Dad's never stopped loving you, mom? Why didn't you come back to us, Mom?"

She flinched as if she'd been slapped. "H-he never stopped loving me?" Pain flickered on her face. "How could he still love me after...after all Kurt made me do?"

"I don't know, Mom," I answered. "Shannon and I tried to convince him to forget about you and find someone else. We tried to set him up with teachers, friend's single mothers. But he turned them all down. He even still wears his wedding ring."

Tears brimmed in Mother's eyes. "Kurt, he...he threw my wedding band away. 'Marriage is just trash,' he told me. 'My mom bailed on my dad and me. We were just garbage to her.' And..." A ragged sob shook her body. "I thanked him for freeing me from my marriage."

God, I wanted to hug her. If my hands weren't zip tied behind my back I think I would have. "You can still go to dad," I urged her. "Free me and we'll go see dad, and, and I can be with Mark when he...when he passes."

A look of incredible longing crossed my mom's face. "I...I made vows." Her voice quivered. "I received Sister Frances Bernadette's Gift." She hugged herself. "Oh, God, please help me. I don't know what to do. I miss Sean so much."

"Let's go, Mother," I told her, gazing into her blue eyes. "Dad's waiting for you. I don't think he ever stopped waiting for you. And...and, I want my mom back. I can explain to Dad what happened to you. He knows about...things. About what Mark and I can do. He'll understand."

I could see her wavering, the look of longing on her face, and of hope.

Then her phone rang.

"Theodora," she answered. Her face hardened. My heart sank, I've lost her. My hopes of seeing Mark one last time faded. "Come inside," she said on the phone.

"Please, mommy," I begged as she picked up a roll of duct tape, ripping off length of silvery tape. "Please, let's go see Dad. Please, mommy!" She walked forward and shoved the tape on my lips. The tape was stiff and sticky and I could faintly taste glue on my lips.

The SWAT officer walked in and Theodora pulled out his sidearm, checked to see if it was loaded, and then looked at me with steely resolve. "Let's put your claims to the test, Mary."

"You can still see her, Mark," a woman's voice floated out of the darkness. "You are not dead, yet."

"Who's there?" I shouted into the darkness. Then I realized I was no longer falling, feminine hands were grasping my shoulders, long fingernails biting into my collar bone. I spun around and gasped. "Lilith?"

She floated in the darkness, as stunningly beautiful as always. Her silvery hair fanned out, waving lazily about, her violet eyes sparkling with contempt. She was clad in her scarlet dress, so sheer I could see all of her generous charms. I felt lust stirring inside me and I fought it down. I would need a clear head to deal with Lilith.

"Here to taunt me?" I asked.

A smile played on her lips. "As satisfying as that would be, we have one last piece of business to discuss."

"Not interested," I shrugged. I learned my lesson dealing with Lilith.

"Even if it would save your life." Her smile broadened. "And your precious Mary's life."

I paused. I didn't want to die. "What?"

"I want Karen."

"You want the thing growing inside her, you mean?"

Her eyes tightened and she pursed her lips. "Yes. I want Karen, and my child, until she gives birth. Then I'll return her to you."

I squinted. "Why. Once I'm dead, how can I stop you from having her? What game are you playing at, Lilith."

"You bonded her with the Zimmah ritual. Did you forget what I told you?" Her eyes narrowed in disgust. "Did you forget that when you die all those bound to you will die. And I can't have Karen dying before she gives birth. That would spoil all of my plans."

"So, in exchange for me loaning you Karen until your child is born, you will return me to the health I had before Alice shot me," I carefully said. "And you will return Karen to me unharmed."

"I will do nothing to harm Karen," Lilith promised.

I frowned. I couldn't see any loopholes. I'm sure they were there, but I really had nothing left to lose. "Then we have a deal, Lilith."

She smiled a predatory, triumphant smile. "I grant your boon, Mark Glassner," her words purred through the darkness and suddenly I was filled with pain and...

...I was staring up at the sky. I had a mask over my face. Two strange men and a woman were leaning over me. They were paramedics, I realized. I sat up, pushing the facemask off. I felt something piercing my arm, an IV I realized, and ripped that out.

"What the fuck!" the first paramedic shouted.

My shirt was gone and several bandages dotted my chest and stomach. I ripped them off to see my perfectly unharmed chest and stomach smeared with some dark blood. I felt alive. I smiled broadly and yelled my exhilaration into the sky. I was alive. I could feel the tickle of grass on my hands, the feel of the warm sun kissing my skin and a soft breeze rustling my hair. The world smelled alive and wonderful.

"I am alive!" I roared and laughed. Nothing else ever felt so sweet. "Mary, I'm alive!"

"It's a miracle," the female paramedic gasped. "The wounds have healed. My God, they're completely gone."

There were cops standing around, all staring in amazement at me. "How?" one asked me.

"A miracle," another whispered.

"Praise God," a cop whispered.

"What are you?" a fireman asked. "How did you..."

"Tell me you got that! Tell me you were rolling film?" a woman demanded. Debra from Q13 Fox, her microphone hanging loosely in her hand as she stared in wide-eyed amazement. "Tell me you to got that?"

"Holy shit, I got that," her cameraman answered, pointing is camera at me. "I got the scarlet light and everything. Holy fucking shit!"

"This is unbelievable," Debra gasped. "Let's do my coverage over there and then upload this to the network! Jesus, this is the news story of the century. A miracle happened and we caught it!"

I was about to object to Debra's plans when I got a good look at the cul-de-sac and my heart stopped. It looked like a war zone. The street was lined with ambulances, fire trucks, and cop cars. And everywhere I looked there were people lying on the ground, some had paramedics working on them, others were covered by blankets. Houses and cars were shot up. Bullet casings glinted gold in the sunlight.

And blood. Dark blood pooling on pavement, splashed on the sides of houses, running down the fenders of cars.

I looked back at our house and gasped. Bullet holes racked along the front of the house, shattering windows. Our sluts were clustered on the porch watching me in amazement. A stretcher came out, carried by two firemen. I stared in stunned disbelief as they walked by carrying Xiu. My busty Xiu had a mass of bloody bandages on her stomach and looked so pale as they carried her past to a waiting ambulance.

What the hell happened here? And where was Mary? The last thing I remembered was Mary's face before the darkness. I looked around and I noticed the bodies covered with blankets dotting the neighborhood. Fear constricted my heart. No, she could not be dead. Not when I got a second chance.

"What happened? Where's Mary?" I asked, ignoring all the cops and fireman that were watching me with awe.

"Sir, we were attacked by some nuns," a bodyguard told me. She was Black, one of the new guards. 51, I think her number was.

"Where is Mary?" I demanded. Please don't be dead, please don't be dead.

"The nun took her," 51 bitterly said. "We tried to stop her, but..."

"The nun's used the SWAT from the raid," Violet told me. There was a bandage on her forehead. "We were all so frightened, Master."

The teenage slut hugged me fiercely. The other sluts followed her down, clustering about me. All of them reached out to touch me, smiling happily and muttering about me being alive. There was Alison and Desiree, and Korina, pregnant with my child. April and Lillian hugged each other in joy. Jessica and Thamina were supporting Sam, who had a bloody bandage on her leg.

All the sluts were accounted for. Xiu was being loaded into the back of an ambulance. Willow and Noel were at work. Karen was in the hospital and it was Fiona's turn to stay with her. I frowned, no, there was one slut missing. "Where's Chasity?" I demanded. "We need to go after the nuns. We need to rescue Mary."

"She's dead, sir," 51 reported, sadly.

"Who is dead?" I asked, confused. Not Chasity.

51's eyes flicked over to a body near the shot-up police cruiser. "Chasity, sir. She died defending Mistress. I got the man who killed her." She patted the black machine-gun in her hands.

I stared uncomprehendingly at her. How could Chasity be dead? She was so dependable. Anger started to burn in me. These fucking nuns. Why couldn't they just leave me the fuck alone. I never did anything to them. I felt pain in hand and uncurled my fist to see bloody nail marks in my palm.

"Who else died?" I asked, coldly, staring at my hand.

"05, 22, 34, 63, and 78," 51 reported. "04, 30, and 47 are critically injured and may not survive. And Xiu. She took a round through the gut from inside the house. Another eighteen bodyguards have moderate injuries. There are only ten of us fit for duty." She paused. "We killed two nuns and three of the SWAT and critically injured another four. We captured another four more with moderate injuries. One nun and a SWAT officer got away. Along with Mary. Alice, the woman who shot you, she sustained critical injuries and may not survive either."

"Fuck," I whispered. Emotions threatened to overwhelm me and I shoved them back down. I needed to save Mary. The rest, the grief and anger and guilt, that all could wait.

"Sam!" I barked at the injured Asian graduate student. She was our newest sex slave. She was translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor for us. "Is there any spell in the book that would let me track Mary?"

She frowned, thinking. "Um, yes. The Alluwph ritual. You will need, um, something very personal of the person and hold it in your hands. Think about the person, about your connection with the person and say Alluwph."

Something personal. I frowned then went into Mary's art studio. I found my buttoned-down shirt she liked to wear when painting. She always looked so beautiful wearing only this shirt. I held it in my hands, thinking about Mary, about her beautiful smile, how the shirt draped her plump ass and how beautiful her bare legs looked. I concentrated as hard as I possibly could, and whispered, "Alluwph."

I watched Karen's hospital room from the shadows. One of Mark's whores, Fiona, was watching Karen, a bored expression on Fiona's face. I smiled, Karen was mine, now. Well, she was mine until the birth, and that gave me certain powers over her.

I manifested and Fiona jumped in alarm, shouting, "Lilith!"

I ignored the stupid girl. There was nothing I could do to her anyways. This manifestation could not interact with the Mortal World except in certain, very limited ways. It didn't have the freedom of being summoned, but it was enough freedom. And owning Karen, even temporary, was one of those limited exceptions. I reached out and grabbed the unconscious woman's hand. I could feel her life being slowly drained by my vessel growing quickly inside her.

"Soon," I whispered to her belly. Soon my vessel would be born I would be free of the Abyss forever.

I concentrated and drew Karen with me back into the Shadows and then shifted to Seattle, to the house of Babylon. It was a modest dwelling, but adequate, for now. I concentrated again, and Manifested with Karen into the guest bedroom. Chantelle and Lana were ready, scooping Karen up off the floor and placing her gently in the waiting bed.

"Keep her safe," I charged my High Priestesses.

"We won't fail you, my Goddess," Chantelle murmured.

Both women stared reverently at Karen's belly. Lana reached out and placed her hand ever so gently on Karen's stomach. A smile quickened on her face. Chantelle's hand joined hers, awe painting Chantelle's beautiful face. They both knew their Goddess grew within.

I whispered, "Alluwph."

From my chest, a pair of entwined red threads, wrapped so tightly together they were practically one thread. A black chain wrapped about both of the threads, shackled them together. I recognized those red threads. They connected my soul to Mary's soul and represented our love. The threads led off to the south, vanishing through the wall. Tears were shining in my eyes.

"I'm coming, Mare," I whispered. "Just hold on."

I ran back outside. "51, gather the remaining bodyguards. We're going after Mary."

"Yes, sir!" 51 saluted.

The ten bodyguards still fit for duty and I piled into three cop cars. I rode shotgun in the lead car, guiding 51 as best as I could. The line pointed straight to where Mary was, but not which streets to take. We tore off down Shaw Road heading south. Eventually we were forced to cut west when we hit Sunrise Drive. We drove west until we reached Meridian, and then we turned south. We passed through Graham, racing as fast as we could. Once we were through Graham, heading out towards Eatonville, the threads led us down several side roads until we came to a single house in the middle of a field. A silver Jeep Cherokee parked in the driveway. The threads pointing right towards the house.

We got out of the car, the bodyguards flanking out to encircle the house. Three of them were armed with AR-15's, the others with handguns and shotguns. All were wearing flak jackets. My heart was hammering. My Mary was inside that house. I was so close. I just wanted to run across the field and kick in the door and save my love.

The door to the house banged open and an unarmed SWAT officer walked out, his arms held up. He marched forward, straight towards me. The bodyguards all trained their weapons on him but none opened fire. I could see the SWAT officers aura, the black of a Thrall, but surrounded by a band of gold, a corona of light around darkness.

"Mark Glassner I have a message for you!" he shouted. "You, and only you, are to enter the house unarmed. If you enter armed or if anyone else enters, Theodora shall kill your woman. You have five minutes or Mary dies."

And then he turned and started walking back to the house. I stood up and 51 grabbed my arm. "Master, don't. Never give a hostage taker another hostage."

She was quoting her training at me, but I didn't care. I couldn't risk Mary's life. If this Theodora wanted to talk. Fine. She had a lot to answer for. I strode out across the field, almost catching up with the SWAT officer before I reached the house. I followed him in and he led me to a small living room.

Mary was gagged and her arms were bound behind her back. Tears ran down her eyes and she struggled against her restraints. A sandy-blonde woman, young like all the nuns, with piercing blue eyes, stood next to Mary, a 9mm handgun pointed at her head. Fear roiled inside me. I would need to be careful. I didn't want to provoke this woman, not with Mary's life at stake.

"I am Mark Glassner," I said, holding my hands out to the side. "Let's talk, Theodora. There's no need for any more violence."

"I've been speaking with Mary, here, and she seems to think there's some good in you," Theodora answered. Her blue eyes were skeptical of the claim.

I noticed Theodora's face was puffy from crying and there was something familiar about it. Mary and her could almost be sisters, I realized. Their faces have a similar, heart shape about them. "We can come to an arrangement, Theodora. No one else needs to get hurt." Especially not my Mary.

"Mary claims that you would give up your powers for her." She cocked the hammer. "Well, let's put that to the test. You can walk out of here, Mark Glassner, and keep your powers, and I'll kill Mary. Or, you can let me exorcise you." A smile played on her lips. "Let's see if you can really give up all that power."

I looked at Mary's face, at her green eyes. I saw the trust in her eyes, the love. Could I give up all my power for Mary? Memories of Mary floated through my mind, all the fun we've had. All the times I watched her sleep. The times I've gazed deeply into her green eyes. The feel of her as I held er in my arms. Could I give up all my powers for that? Could I give up the thrill of making someone do what I want them to do? The pleasure of a woman submitting to my lusts. Was Mary worth giving all that up?

Yes, she was.

"Exorcise me," I said, calmly.

The SWAT officer grabbed my arm and ratcheted a metal handcuff about my wrist, then he pivoted and I was being slammed into the ground. I coughed, the wind was knocked out of me when I hit the hardwood floor. Stunned and struggling to breath, the SWAT officer easily dragged me over to a metal radiator and slid the handcuff through the pipes and ratcheted the cuff about my other wrist.

Theodora sighed in disbelief and pulled the gun away and handed it back to the SWAT officer who holstered his weapon. "I can't believe you would do this," she whispered, glancing back at Mary. She bit her lip and for a moment; she looked liked a blonde Mary. "You must really love her."

"More than anything," I answered. "Let's get this over with."

"Of course," she answered and began pulling off her maid outfit. I blinked, why was she wearing a maid's outfit? It was gray smock, the type you'd see a maid wear at any hotel. Underneath, she was naked and quite lovely, full breasts with fat nipples, a trimmed, blonde bush between sleek thighs. My cock stirred and I didn't fight the lust.

There was no point in fighting. Theodora won.

She walked over to me and I looked away, finding Mary's eyes. I focused on her beautiful, emerald eyes as I felt her hands fumbling with my pants and then they were pulled down, along with my boxers. A warm, soft hand stroked my cock until I was fully erect, then I was engulfed in a warm, wet pussy.

Theodora moaned softly and started riding my cock, rolling her hips. She was quite good. All these supposedly holy nuns were so good at fucking. Karen really knew how to work a dick. And this Theodora also knew just how to please a man. She rose up and down on me, faster and faster. She felt so amazing and I pretended it was Mary on me. Mary's velvety cunt bringing me closer and closer to my orgasm.

I would go to jail. I would try and protect Mary as much as I could, but there was no way I wasn't going away for the rest of my life. But Mary would get to live, and that was worth it. Hell, maybe they'll give me conjugal visits. The last three weeks of my life with Mary had been the best. I would never want to give them up.

My balls were tightening, Theodora's gasps was getting heavier and louder. She was enjoying herself, I realized. Well, she might as well enjoy her work. I was getting so close, just a few more strokes and it would be over. I kept staring into Mary's green eyes. I saw the love in them. She was worth it.

I groaned as my balls tightened and the pleasure surged through my body. My cum shot inside her tight cunt, filling Theodora's pussy. I could feel her cunt spasming on my cock as she came, her back arching in pleasure. She threw back her head and shouted a single word.

"Zebed!"

I gasped in amazement. Instead of the my power being drawn out of me like I expected, I felt golden power flow into me. The energy was warm and filled every fiber of my body. Every fiber of my soul. I saw Mary's eyes wideningin amazement. I looked up at Theodora, her face flushed from her orgasm, and her aura was fading from the gold of a nun into the silver of a regular human.

Theodora was no longer a nun.

"What did you do to me?" I asked Theodora in confusion.

To be continued...

---

The Devil's Pact Chapter 31: The False Miracle (Repost)

mypenname3000

Fantasy, Anal, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Female solo, Female/Female, Girls / Female, Incest, Lesbian, Male / Females, Males / Female, Masturbation, Mind Control, Oral Sex, Threesome, Toys, Transgendered

Introduction:

Mark's miraculous healing was caught by a news crew and broadcast to the World.

Chapter Thirty-One: The False Miracle

"What did you do to me?" I asked Theodora in confusion.

The nun was still straddling me, my cock still inside her pussy. When she mounted me, when I submitted to her, I had expected her to exorcise me and steal my powers. Instead, she gave me something else, some golden power. The power had sunk into the very fiber of my being, the very essence of my soul. I could see her aura, no longer the gold of a nun but the silver of a regular person. What was going on here? Mary was bound and gagged and I could see the confusion in her green eyes.

Theodora's aura flashed to black as I asked my question. "I gave you my Gift," she answered, and then her aura was bleeding back to silver. From my talks with Karen I learned a lot about how Thralls worked. If I gave someone a simple command their aura would return to silver eventually. How long it stayed black would depended on how much the command went against the person's nature. Theodora's aura returned to silver so quickly, she would have answered my question willingly. A person only stayed a Thrall if my commands rewrote their personality. Like the commands I give cops to view everything I do as being legal. Or those SWAT officers that raided my house, I realized.

I glanced at the last SWAT officer who was frowning in confusion. Theodora's control over him was gone along with her powers. He glanced at me, recognized me. "Sir, do you need some help."

"Free me," I demanded. "And Theodora, go free Mary and then sit on the couch."

"All right," Theodora said and got off me as her aura went black.

The SWAT officer uncuffed me and helped me to my feet. Theodora bent down and ripped off the duct tape over Mary's mouth. Mary winced, then moistened her lips. "I can't do anything about the zip ties," Theodora said in a panic as she realized she couldn't fulfill my command.

"Fine, just sit on the couch." I motioned to the SWAT officer who walked over to Mary, pulled out a knife and cut the plastic zip ties retraining her. She was staring at me in astonishment, rubbing her wrists, and then she flew across the room, hugging me fiercely.

"You were shot," she cried, tears running down her face. "You were dying! How?"

"Lilith," I answered, holding Mary to me. I buried my face in her auburn hair, inhaling the flowery scent of her shampoo.

I looked over at Theodora and anger filled me. She attacked me, killed Chasity and five of my bodyguards. A white-hot rage gripped me as I stared at the woman as she sat calmly on the couch. I looked at the SWAT officer. "Kill her," I ordered the man.

He drew his 9 mm. The very same handgun Theodora threatened my Mary with just minutes ago, I thought with satisfaction. Theodora glanced at the gun. Instead of fear, her face became calm and she closed her eyes.

"No!" Mary shouted, pushing away from me. "Put the gun away!"

The SWAT officer froze as he struggled with conflicting commands. Mary slid between the man and Theodora, arms out-stretched. What was going on here? Did Theodora do something to Mary when she captured her? Place some sort of spell on my fiancee? These damn nuns were cunning, that was for sure. Theodora was staring at Mary with blossoming hope.

"What's going on, Mary?" I demanded. "She killed Chasity." Theodora flinched and tears started falling from her eyes. Why did that make her cry?

"She's my mother, Mark."

Mary's words crashed into me. I stared at Theodora. They did look alike, the same heart-shaped faces, same cheekbones. I remembered discovering the golden thread that touched Mary's aura. The same golden thread that touched Shannon and Missy's auras. I must know someone who is a nun. Mary's words echoed back in my head from last week when I discovered the thread.

"How?" I asked. "I thought your mom ran off with some musician?"

"He was a Warlock," Mary answered. "He...he did some bad stuff to my mom. Karen rescued her and Mom thought her relationship with dad was destroyed so she became a nun."

"You said you gave me your gift, Theodora? So, what, I'm a nun?"

"Yes," she answered. "Well, I guess you'd be a monk, actually."

"Mark, you changed when she said that word," Mary said. "Look in a mirror. You look eighteen." Mary rubbed a hand along my bare chest. I didn't bother to put on a shirt when I came looking for Mary. "And your chest. Umm, you're all muscley," Mary purred. "And your aura, its bronze, now. Not red. Or even gold."

"Bronze?" I asked. "Is that because I am a monk, Theodora?"

Theodora frowned. "I don't know. The last monk died years ago. I honestly do not know much about them. And, please, call me Tiffany. I gave up my powers, I am no longer Sister Theodora Mariam."

I looked down at my chest and noticed defined pecs and a six pack of abs. I felt different, too. Stronger. More alive. I found a bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like myself, sort of. I looked a little younger, a little more boyish, and the fat in my face was all gone. The fat was gone from my entire body and I had muscles. Not the bulging muscles of a weightlifter, but the toned muscles of a man in peak physical shape. I did a few poses, marveling at my physique.

"Umm, you look so hot," Mary cooed. I glanced back to see her licking her lips.

I walked over to her and scooped her up in my arms. She was almost as light as a feather. She laughed, hooking one arm around my neck and I kissed her sweet lips. I carried her back to the living room and went to set her down but her arm tightened around my neck in protest.

"Why did you do this, Tiffany?" I asked, trying not to get distracted by Mary's ticklish finger running across my chest.

She bit her lip. Mary did that same thing when she was thinking. "I want my husband back," she confessed. "And I wanted to test you. Mary said you were a good person, deep inside. When you submitted, I made my choice. Maybe with my Gift, it will help temper you and bring out the better person inside you."

"And would you have really shot your daughter?" I growled.

She shook her head. "No. I couldn't do that. I would have ordered Dennis," she glanced at the SWAT officer, "to restrain you and exorcise you. I just had to know what my daughter saw in you. Deep inside you're a good man, try and remember that."

Anger was still choking at me. "And what am I supposed to do with you. Am I just supposed to forget what you did to Chasity?"

"She's my mother, Mark," Mary whispered.

"And you hated her, Mary!"

"I didn't know the truth," Mary answered, tears brimming around her eyes. She wiggled in my arms and I sat her down. Mary walked over to the couch and sat down next to her mother, and hugging her tightly, whispered, "I love you, mom. I never really stopped loving you. I think that's why I was so angry with you. Why it hurt so much when you...disappeared" Mary looked up at me. "Let's go home, Mark."

Mary's eyes pleaded with me. "Fine," I answered, flatly.

Mary hugged me and kissed me, her hands roaming my body. "Thank you, Mark. For coming for me."

"Always," I whispered and stroked her face. "I love you."

"I am sorry," Tiffany whispered, clutching her hands guiltily. "I thought I was doing the right thing when we attacked you." She gave a bitter laugh. "It was all for the greater good."

I ignored her and scooped up Mary in my arms again. She giggled happily as we walked out of the house. "A girl could get used to this," she laughed. Tiffany trailed after us and I had to set Mary down when we reached the cars. The bodyguards all happily hugged Mary, all of their professionalism vanishing into relief that their Mistress was safe. Mary and I slid into the back of 51's car. Tiffany slid into the front seat. Anger burned in 51's eyes as she looked at Tiffany. I couldn't blame her. I wanted to rip the blonde woman's head off. Mary may have forgiven her mother, but how could I ever forget that Chasity is dead.

Mary snuggled up against me on the drive back and I stroked her auburn hair. "What did you have to give Lilith?" she asked.

"Karen," I answered. "Until her child is born."

"Of course," Mary nodded in understanding. "Karen would have died with you." Mary hands were rubbing softly along my muscled chest. "I've always had a weakness for a muscular chest," Mary purred. My cock stirred in my pants.

"What were we doing when we were interrupted?" I asked Mary with a smile.

"This," she said and pulled my lips down to hers and her kiss so was fierce and sweet. I pulled her up into my lap, running my hand around her body through her dirty sundress. I felt her breasts, fingering her hard nipples and swirling them beneath the fabric. Mary's kiss grew more passionate as I played with her breasts.

"I need you, Mare," I whispered, my cock achingly hard in my pants.

Mary purred, "I can feel just how much you need me."

Mary reached under us and deftly unzipped my jeans and fished my cock out. Her fingers were hot on my hard cock and she gently guided me to her wet pussy. I groaned loudly as she sank down onto me. I was back inside my filly and I hugged her tightly to me. Her lips were hungry as she kissed me and her hips were pumping wildly on my cock.

"Mary!" Tiffany gasped in the front seat. "What are you doing!"

"Fucking my fiancee. We were trying to have make-up sex when everything happened." Mary didn't stop riding me as she glanced over her shoulder at her mother. "Mom, you'll need to get used to this. We're a very affectionate family, now."

Tiffany blushed as prettily as Mary ever did. "What does that mean?"

"I've slept with dad. And with Missy and Shannon," Mary answered as she continued sliding her wet cunt up and down on my cock. "And with Mark's mother and sister."

Tiffany gaped at her. "Jesus Christ, Mary."

"If you want to be with Dad, there's a few ground rules we need to cover," Mary told her.

Tiffany sighed. "Of course. You two are Warlocks. Just...just let me be with Sean."

"That's between you and dad," Mary answered. "First, incest is not wrong. Second, it's okay to have a sex slave. Third, you need to let me perform the Zimmah Ritual on you and, finally, you have to let Mark and I protect you. You can ignore anything else I tell you to do."

I watched Tiffany's aura transform from silver to black. Mary nudged me, her hips stopped pumping. I sighed. "Fine. Tiffany, you can ignore my commands if you want."

Mary smiled and started pumping on my cock again, to my relief, and I moaned as her pussy pleasured me. The disgust on Tiffany's face vanished and a smile formed on her lips. "You've grown up into a very beautiful woman."

"I can see why you became a nun," Mary laughed. "You look as young as me. Shannon's not going to be happy."

Mary's pussy was gripping my cock nice and tight as she rode me and I pushed down the straps of her sundress to expose her perky, freckled tits and sucked a nipple into my mouth. I circled the hard nub with my tongue as my hands kneaded Mary's plump ass.

"Oh, fuck, I love your cock inside me, Mark!" Mary groaned. "Umm, my randy stallion!"

She was bouncing faster and faster on me and I could feel my balls tighten, threatening to fill her with my cum. I released her nipple. "Gonna cum, Mare!"

"Ohh, are you going to fill your naughty filly's cunt with your cum?" Mary moaned. Her hips were pumping wildly on my cock. "Cum in me! Cum! Cum!"

Her chants grew louder and louder, urging me to flood her pussy. She slammed down hard on me, her cunt rippling on my cock as she came, milking my cum out of my balls. I felt it squirt into her, four powerful blasts that left me breathing hard. Mary rested atop me, her cunt gently squeezing my softening cock as she kissed me and hugged me tightly.

"Don't ever scare me like that again," Mary said, and there were tears shining in her eyes. "I don't ever want to see you hurt and dying. You hear me, Mark Glassner?"

"I won't, Mare," I lied to her. I couldn't control the future, and Mary knew that. So I lied and she pretended to believe me. I brushed the tear from her eye and kissed her softly on the lips.

Mary snuggled up to me. "Good."

"I am starting to see what you like about him, Mary," Tiffany smiled. "So, how are Shannon and Melissa?"

"We call her Missy," Mary smiled. "And she's grown into a beautiful and very annoying teenager. She has a boyfriend named Damien and they are so cute together."

Tiffany blinked back tears. "When I last saw her, she was just learning to walk and called me 'baba'. She couldn't say mama, yet." Tiffany sniffed. "And what about Shannon."

"She's engaged," Mary answered. "George is alright."

Tiffany swallowed. "And your Dad?"

"He's good. He still has that ridiculous ponytail." Mary paused. "We gave him a sex slave. You'll like her. Although Dad likes her to dress up like a naughty schoolgirl. I think all those years of teaching High School girls may have corrupted him."

"A sex slave? I guess I'll have to get used to that."

"Oh, she'll be yours as well if you and Dad get back together," Mary giggled, then her giggle turned into a frown. "Mark, I think we need to talk later."

I opened my mouth to ask why, when my phone rang. I fished my phone out of my pocket. The caller ID said it was the house. "Hello."

"Mi Rey," purred Desiree. "Have you saved mi Reina, yet?"

"Yeah," I said. "She's sitting on my cock."

"That's so amazing!" Desiree cheered and in the background I could hear the excited shouts of all the sluts. "Mi Rey," Desiree started saying then paused. I could hear the hesitation in her voice.

"What, Desiree?" I asked. Fear constricted my heart. Did Xiu die? Last I saw, she was on her way to the hospital with a bullet in her guts.

"Fiona's back from watching Karen and that puta, Lilith, appeared and took Karen."

"I know," I answered, sadly. Lilith promised to return her, unharmed, when she had her child. "Don't worry about it."

"Okay, mi Rey," Desiree answered in relief. "We all are eagerly awaiting your return."

As we approached Mountain View Court, Shaw Road was lined with news van. The Puyallup Police had corralled the media around the sign the for neighborhood. Cameras flashed and the media pressed in on our cars as the cops pushed them back and let us through. The street looked different; most of the emergency vehicles were gone. The few neighbors we let stay in their houses were out, inspecting the damage and cleaning up the mess.

Everyone was waiting for us out front. All our sluts were there, save Karen and Xiu. My Mom and her girlfriend Betty, their sex slave Joy, and my little sister, Antsy, and her slave, Via. And Mary's family: Sean and his slave, Felicity, Shannon and George and their slave, Starla, and Missy and Damien, and their slaves Dawn and Mrs. Corra. Tiffany's breath caught in her voice as she saw her family.

"Wait in the car, mom," Mary suggested. "Let me talk to them."

I stepped out of the car and helped Mary out. The sluts all rushed to us, hugging us tightly and kissing us both. Antsy and my Mom came up, tears in my mom's eyes, and I pulled them both to me and hugged them fiercely. I kissed Mom on the lips, then my baby sister.

"Umm, big bro, you're ripped!" Antsy exclaimed. "What happened to you? Everyone said you were shot and got better. We spent the entire shootout hiding in the basement. We were all too scared to come out until after you left."

"Was it a miracle?" my mom asked. "Everyone said a miracle happened."

"Sure," I muttered, glancing over to Mary, who was hugging her father and sisters.

"Dad, there's something I need to tell you," Mary said, biting her lip. "I..."

"Who is that in the car?" Sean asked, frowning.

"Theodora!" Antsy hissed, recognizing the former nun, and I caught her arm as she tried to run over there. "That fucking bitch!"

I pulled her back. Part of me wanted to let my baby sister claw her eyes out. "It's okay," I lied to my sister.

"That's what I want to talk to you about, dad," Mary continued.

Sean ignored his daughter, walking slowly to the car. Tiffany slipped out, looking like a scared deer in headlights. "Tiffany?" Sean asked, stunned.

Tiffany's lip quivered. "It's me, Sean. I..."

Sean fell to his knees before her. "I'm so sorry," he sobbed, "for whatever I did to drive you away. Please, forgive me! I never meant to hurt you!"

Tiffany knelt down and cupped Sean's face. "You didn't do anything, Sean."

"Then why, Tif?"

"Because Kurt Bronson made me." Pain twisted on Tiffany's face. "Kurt has powers, like Mark and...and Mary. He..."

Sean hugged her tightly. "Tell me this isn't a dream?"

"I'm real, Sean." She pushed away. "Can you forgive me? When I was freed from Kurt's powers I was too scared to find you. I...I thought you would hate me. I...I didn't have faith in your love."

"That doesn't matter," Sean whispered. "Everyday I felt empty without you. Like the best part of me was missing."

Tiffany was smiling and crying. Then she saw her daughters. Shannon and Missy were staring in disbelief. Anger started to twist Shannon's face and Mary bent over and started whispering to her sister. Missy walked forward, almost in a daze, and knelt down next to her parents.

"Are you really my mommy?" Missy asked, in the littlest girl's voice.

"Yes," Tiffany said and pulled her youngest daughter into the embrace she shared with Sean. "My little Melissa's grown up into a beautiful, young woman."

Missy flushed. "No one calls me Melissa. It's Missy."

"Missy," Tiffany smiled, stroking her youngest daughter's face. "I like that."

Shannon stalked up. "You're back, huh."

Tiffany stood up. "I'm sorry, Shannon. I..." Shannon slapped her mother and then stalked off.

Antsy broke from my grasp and walked over to Tiffany. "Bitch," Antsy snapped. "What did I ever do to you! I was nice to you and you tried to destroy my life."

Tiffany flinched from her words. "I...I was wrong. Please, Antsy, I am so sorry for deceiving you. I..." Antsy's slap caught Tiffany unprepared and she staggered back.

Sean stepped up between the two women and glared at my little sister. "That's my wife," he growled at Antsy. Antsy sniffed and stormed off, dragging Via, her sex slave, behind her.

My mom walked up to Tiffany, who stared warily at her. "Hi, I'm Sandy," she warmly greeted. "Mark's my son, so I guess we'll be family soon."

"I guess so," Tiffany answered and my mom hugged her and kissed her on the lips. Tiffany flushed. "I guess that's how friendly the family is, now."

Sean grabbed Tiffany's shoulder. "Come on. I think we need to talk in private."

Tiffany flushed. "I would like that, Sean."

"Shannon will come around," Sean told her, putting his arm around her shoulder. "She tried to take your place. She had to grow up too fast. I wasn't much help, I'm afraid."

I pulled Mary to me. "Let's go inside."

She gave one last look at her parents as they walked down the street, then nodded. She took a deep breath and asked, "Did Alice die?"

"She was alive last I heard," I answered. "But she was in critical condition." I swallowed. "Was that your mom's doing?"

"Yeah," Mary whispered, tearing up. "My mom went from being used by one side to being used by the other." Mary frowned, biting her lip. "Mark, I think...I think we need to be more careful about our powers. About whom we use them on."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Mark, you've broken up people's marriages and relationships. And who knows what other consequences have happened. You raped that girl, too." I flinched at her words. Mary took a deep breath. "We could use our powers to help people. Make their lives better. Not destroy them."

"So, no more fucking any woman I want?" I asked her, pointedly.

"Well, no," Mary frowned. "Just, don't ruin their lives. Don't break up their relationships. Give them some happiness. And...And maybe we should release the sluts."

"What?" I asked in surprise. "No, no. I love my sluts!"

"I love them, too, Mark. But, what if deep inside they're unhappy. What if they're like my mom. I say we give them a choice. Free them and let them choose to be with us."

"I'm not sure we can free them from the spell," I protested. "They may still be tied to us."

Mary shrugged. "We can at least give them back their free will, like we did with our family." Mary paused, then pointed out, "You say I'm all you really need."

I sighed. "Fine, Mary. But we need the bodyguards."

"For now," Mary said with a nod. "Maybe we can find others who are willing."

"Okay." Then I grinned, "You do know if there are no sluts around, I'm making you do all the cooking and cleaning."

Mary giggled. "You haven't tried my cooking. You might regret those words."

Inside the house, the sluts were busy sweeping up the broken glass, or wiping up the blood stain from Xiu's wound. Sam was at the table, a pile of books spread out as she was busy translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

"Sam, is there a way to break the Zimmah bond?" I asked her.

"I don't know," Sam answered, adjusting her silver glasses on her round face. "I haven't found that spell in here, yet."

"Find out," I ordered.

Mary and I changed into some clean clothes and then gathered the sluts around the dining room table. I looked them all over; slutty Alison sitting on Desiree, her fiancee's, lap, Lillian with her black hair highlighted with blue and purple streaks, cute and innocent Violet and April, dusky Thamina, caramel-skinned Jessica, cinnamon-skinned Willow, sandy-blonde Noel, doll-faced Korina, olive skinned Sam, and strawberry-blonde Fiona.

Only Xiu and Karen were missing. And Chasity. I closed my eyes, forcing back the tears. Mary may have been able to forgive her mother, but I'm not sure I will ever be able to. Chasity was such a wonderful, and dependable, woman. There was grief and worry on all of the sluts' faces. They miss Chasity as much as I do.

"Master, Xiu is in surgery," Willow, our doctor slut, reported. "The surgeon is very good. He seems to think she'll survive. But...the bullet caught her in the uterus and they are performing a hysterectomy. 04 and 47 are in the ICU and have been upgraded to serious. Doctors do not expect 30 to survive. Alice is also still in critical condition and is in surgery."

Mary looked over the sluts. "I have come to care for all of you very much," Mary started, biting at her lip. "We forced you to be our slaves and..."

"We wanted to be your slaves," Alison protested.

Violet nodded. "You and Master are so wonderful, how could we not want to be your slaves?"

"Yeah," April nodded. She looked so cute and nerdy with her glasses on.

"Well, Mark and I want you to choose to be with us," Mary continued.

"Oh, I choose, Mistress," Thamina eagerly said. All the other girls also chimed in eagerly.

I swallowed. "Until tomorrow at noon, all of you can make your own decisions and will not have to do what Mary and I tell you. Tomorrow you will return to the house and we will let you choose to stay with us or we'll let you go and live your lives."

Mary repeated my words and the girls suddenly changed as they realized what had happened. Pain, anger, confusion clouded their faces. The girls begin to yell and shout and cry as Mary and I left the house. We gathered up the ten bodyguards and headed over to Good Sam Hospital. Xiu and the bodyguards that got shot were there, and they were all hurt because of us. The least we could do is be there for them.

My Mustang was ruined. A round came through the garage and punctured the engine block. Mary's Eos had a shattered windshield and a shot-up fender. As we were getting into the back of 51's cop car, Chief Hayworth walked up. He was a whip-thin, iron-hard man wearing a navy blue dress uniform. He was Chief of Police of Puyallup and shook my hand with a firm grip.

"What a mess," he said sadly, shaking his head. "Officer Vinter was a fine cop."

Yeah, Chasity was the best. "What have you told the media?"

"The truth," he answered. "A group of disgruntled Pierce County SWAT officers attacked you and six officers lost their lives and many others were hurt. Sheriff Erkhart is being grilled by the media. It looks bad for him."

"Can you have a few of your cops stick around to keep the media out of the street?" I asked.

"Sure, Mr. Glassner," he nodded. "I hear you're running for office. State rep, right?"

I looked around at the neighborhood, frowning. I was starting to agree with Mary's plan to run for the Rep for the city of Puyallup. I could do a lot of good with my power, change things. Make them better. So things like this would not happen anymore. I could make sure that Chasity and the others did not die in vain.

"Yeah, can I count on your support?" I asked the Chief.

"Sure," Chief Hayworth smiled.

Vivian Anders - Spaneway, WA

I stared at the pregnancy test. Two pink lines.

"I'm pregnant," I whispered to myself. I looked over at my girlfriend, Cynthia, who was staring expectantly at me. "I'm pregnant, Sin."

When my period did not come on time I tried to tell myself I was just late. It happens to some women. Not to me though, at least, not since I was fourteen. But maybe I was just stressed or something. I had finally come out to my parents about being gay and moving in with my girlfriend, and things were stressed. I barely had time to think about the possibility of being pregnant as my Christian parents badgered me about sexual reorientation therapies. But, I was a week late now, and there was only one man who could be the father.

Mark Glassner.

I could remember that glorious day that Mark Glassner walked into the Starbucks. It was a Thursday morning and I was standing in line. Mark walked in, kicked out all the customers and fucked me and Cynthia and Mary. It was so hot. And I fell in love with Cynthia that day. Since then, Cynthia had quit her job, and we were supporting ourselves by streaming our lovemaking on .

"You're pregnant?" Cynthia asked. The punk girl's expression became so soft and loving. And then she gave an excited squeal. I had never seen her like this at all. "We're having a baby!" She hugged me and kissed me. I would have to thank Mark when I saw him for giving me a family. I guess I would see him at his wedding. The invitations arrived late last week and Cynthia and I spent a fun day shopping for dresses.

"...at Mark Glassner's residence."

We broke our kiss, glancing at the TV. The news was on and they were talking about Mark Glassner. He was in the news a lot since that day. Cynthia and I had been following his exploits, wondering how he could do the things he did. He caused that Orgy at Best Buy the same day he fucked us at the Starbucks. And there were all those bank robberies. On the TV, there was a clip of men in black shooting automatic weapons. I frowned, what was going on?

"Violence erupted in this quite street in South Hill," the female reporter said. The crawl at the bottom of the screen identified her as Debra Horne-Darnell of Q13 Fox News. "I'm standing here in the aftermath of a brutal attack by the disgraced Pierce County SWAT Officers on the home of Mark Glassner. Last week, it came out that this very same SWAT unit was embroiled in a sexual misconduct scandal centered around the Glassner residence. What you are about to watch is graphic," Debra warned.

An image of Mark Glassner talking with a black-haired woman plays on the TV. I jumped as Mark takes an entire gun-full of bullets to the chest. "Oh no," I gasped and Cynthia squeezed my hand reassuringly as I watched the father of my child dying on the TV.

"As Mark lay dying, the SWAT Officers attacked," Debra reported. "My cameraman and I were on the scene prepping a story when we captured the firefight." More clips of a shootout are shown. We would catch glimpses of Mark being worked on by two women, one in a slutty nurse's outfit and the other in a slutty cop's outfit during the firefight. In fact, the SWAT seemed to be fighting women dressed as slutty cops.

"How strange," I whispered to Cynthia as I was riveted to the TV.

"What?" she asked.

"The cops are all dressed like slutty cops you'd see at Halloween."

Cynthia gave a wicked laugh. "I bet that's Mark's doing."

"The most amazing part came after the firefight ended," Debra said. There was something in her voice, almost reverence. Awe, maybe?

The clip changed to a group of paramedics, three of them, working over Mark when suddenly a scarlet light engulfed the dying man. Everyone around him froze, the paramedics, the watching cops, everyone. Then Mark pulled off the oxygen mask, ripped out the IV and sat up. My heart hammered in amazement. What was going on?

"What the BLEEP!" a paramedic shouted, his expletive censored. My thoughts whirled in my head. That paramedic was right, what the bleep?

Mark started pulling off the bandages and in full HD you could clearly see perfectly unblemished skin beneath the bloody bandages. Mark gave a wordless, exhilarating scream, then shouted, "I am alive! Mary, I'm alive!"

"It's a miracle," the female paramedic gasped. "The wounds have healed. My God, they're completely gone."

A confused chatter broke out amongst the cops and firemen standing around. "How?" someone asked. "A miracle," and, "Praise God," could be heard.

"What are you?" a fireman asked, and the clip ended, cutting back to the studio with a picture-in-picture of Debra live on location.

"What do you think happened?" the anchor asked Debra.

"A miracle," Debra said, her eyes shining with unprofessional fervor. "Mark Glassner is some sort of divine creature, a God, maybe. It explains everything about him. How he..."

Debra's rant was cut off and the anchor apologized, "We're having technical problems with the signal from Debra. A tragic day in South Hill, six cops dead and many more injured, from a shoot-out with..." I turned the TV off.

I rubbed my belly, my eyes wide in amazement as I glanced at Cynthia, her eyes just as wide. Mark Glassner was a God. He was shot and killed and came back to life. He was a God. That's how he made an entire store, full of people, fuck each other. How could you refuse a God anything. I reached down, stroking my flat stomach.

A little god was growing inside me. Cynthia reached out and stroked my belly, tenderly. She was thinking the same thing I was. Mark Glassner had blessed my family and the entire world needed to know. I pulled out my phone and sent out a tweet, "#MarkGlassnerIsGod, and I am carrying his child!"

Aurora Miller - Graham, WA

My phone vibrated. My sister sent me a tweet. Well, a re-tweet from someone named Vivian Anders. "#MarkGlassnerIsGod, and I am carrying his child!"

I frowned. I knew Mark. I could vividly remember that day three weeks ago when he walked into the Victoria's Secret where I worked. He was accompanied by his girlfriend, Mary, and some pink-haired chick they called their 'slut'. Before I knew what was happening, Heather, my co-worker, and I were sucking Mark's cock while his girlfriend and slut modeled lingerie.

To this day, I do not know what came over me. Whatever Mark said, I would do. I sucked his cock, then I happily ate my first pussy, Heather's, as she returned the favor. A sixty-nine I think it's called. Mark wanted us to eat each other's cunts, so we did. We would have done anything for him and his girlfriend. Afterward, Heather and I could not look each other in the eyes. We knew we weren't ourselves that day, but neither of us could forget what Mark made us do to each other. Heather switched shifts so we wouldn't work together anymore, that's how awkward it had grown between us.

I searched on my phone about Mark being a god and found on youtube a thirty minute, unedited news clip dubbed, "The Miracle in South Hill." The clip was uploaded by reporter-deb13. I watched in fascination as Mark got shot by a woman a bunch of times in the chest, the intense firefight that followed, and then the scarlet light and the miracle of Mark getting healed. At the end of the clip, the poster, Debra Horne-Darnell gave a breathless rant about how Mark Glassner was a God or some sort of divine being. Then the rest of the clip was her interviewing the cops, firemen and paramedics who witnessed the miracle. All of them agreed that Mark was shot five times and then, miraculously, was healed. All of them, these professional-looking men and women, were shaken. Some with disbelief, others with worshipful awe.

My eyes were wide in comprehension. I had been touched by a God, tasted his seed.

I was blessed.

I started typing a comment; the world had to know.

Beth Philips – Sumner, WA

I sat on the couch, next to my husband, Eric, watching the "Miracle in South Hill," youtube clip on my tablet, those annoying earbuds pinching my ears. I had to wear them so I wouldn't disrupt my husband's precious TV time.

It was him, I realized in astonishment as I watched the clip. The man who fucked me in the bathroom of the Larson Volkswagen Dealership three weeks ago. My husband, Eric, and I had been out shopping for a new car when this man walked up to me and told me to go to the bathroom and wait for him naked. Not understanding why I did it, I followed his orders. The man fucked me in that bathroom while my husband waited outside the door. Eric thought I had a stomach bug, but really I was having the best sex in my life.

I couldn't stop thinking of the man, whom I later learned was Mark Glassner. Every time my husband's small dick was in me, the few times he's fucked me since that day, I thought of Mark's big cock. How great it felt as it plowed into me. Eric hadn't satisfied me with his cock, since. I even had to buy a dildo to pleasure myself with, pretending it was Mark fucking me again.

A few days ago, I found out I was pregnant. After Mark, I hadn't slept with my husband for a week. The timing was right with my ovulation cycle for Mark to be the father. I didn't know how to tell my husband I was having another man's child. I didn't know how to tell my husband that I didn't want to be his wife anymore. There had been a rift growing between Eric and I that Mark split-wide open that day.

And now my entire world had changed. When I got home from work, I got on reddit like I always did, and this youtube clip was on with over 7000 up votes. So I clicked on the link and I could not tear my eyes away for the entire thirty minute clip. My mind was whirling, what had I just witnessed? A miracle? A God? I started scrolling through the comments. People were debating, some said it was a hoax, others a miracle, and a few claimed it was aliens. One comment jumped out at me, from aurora45: "I drank Mark's seed. I am blessed by him. He is a God. My coworker and I pleasured each other for him. All it took was his word, and we were his slaves. He is a God!"

He is a God.

No wonder Eric's cock couldn't satisfy me. I had lain with a God. What mere mortal cock could ever satisfy me again?

A God planted a child inside me. My hand rubbed unconsciously at my stomach.

Another user, Anastasia Milburn, created a Google Community titled, "Women Who've Lain with Mark Glassner."

I clicked on the link and read with fascination as Anastasia described meeting Mark while jogging and how he commanded her to jog naked with him. When they returned to her house, Mark fucked her in the kitchen as her husband showered upstairs. "Now Im Mark's slut and my husband's slut," Anastasia typed. "And Ive never been more happy. I missed my period 2day. I may be carrying Mark's child. My hubby is so happy 2 share me w/ a god."

Anastasia also posted a video, clearly taken on a cell phone. "It's over, Stan," a woman shouted. The image showed a different angle from the youtube video. Police and ambulances started streaming in. "My god, I think Mark's been shot," the woman cried in alarm.

"It'll be okay, Ana," the man, presumably Stan, said.

The video played for a few more minutes with the occasional comment from Anastasia and her husband, Stan, as paramedics started working on Mark and then the crimson light and Mark was sitting up. "Ohmygod!" Anastasia gasped over and over. "Ohmygod, ohmygod, ohmygod!"

"A miracle," Stan whispered in awe.

And the video ended.

Other women were joining the circle, describing their encounters with Mark Glassner and his consort, the beautiful Mary. Lucy McKay wrote, "I worked at Best Buy and was there during the orgy. Mark Glassner fucked me from bhind as I eat out this Muslim's cunt. No one nows how Mark made us all fukc each other. He must be angel or a God or somthing."

My pussy began to itch in my pants. I had to get off. "I'm going to lie down," I lied to Eric.

"Sure," he said. One of those stupid singing-competition shows was on. Eric loved them. He would be watching TV until ten. Plenty of time for me to get off once or twice.

I took my tablet into the bedroom, shimmied out of my pants and panties. I ran a finger through the fine down of hair that grew between my legs, yellow as cornsilk and just as soft. I was growing damp, matting down the hair around my pussy. I pulled out the big, purple dildo from my panties drawer and got comfortable on the bed.

Yvonne Deponty wrote, "I work as night concierge at Four Seasons in Seattle. few weeks ago, Mark and 6 nekkid women piled out of limo in teh middle of night. Mark took one look at me and I was butter in his hands. He fuk my snatch hard in teh elevator ride up to room. Ive never been such a slut in my life and I luv it. :-)"

I pushed the dildo up inside me, groaning as the rubber cock filled up my cunt. I gripped it by the base and started to gently push it in and out of my wet cunt. A shiver of pleasure ran through me and I eagerly read the next account.

"Hi every1, I'm Macy," Macy Gladwyn wrote, "and yd I was in court to divorce my loser husband when Mark walked in with 2 women and sat bside me. His women wore chokers that said they were his sluts. Alison, I think 1 was named, and the other was a beautiful mexican. I suked Mark's cock and he fucked me up the ass in the courtroom!!! He told teh judge to let us fuck and the dried up ol hag just let us!!! I cum so hard!!"

I slid my dildo faster and harder inside me. My breath was quickening. I've never been fucked up the ass before. Eric always wanted to do it, but it always sounded so dirty. But reading Macy's account left me wondering what it was like. Maybe I would shove my dildo up there and give myself a nice little cum. I wiggled my hips and let out a soft sigh and kept reading.

"Hey all," Bonnie Slate wrote. "I've not fucked Mark. But I've ate out his fiancee, the very beautiful Mary Sullivan. Shes most heavenly woman I've ever met. She seduced me while I took her measurements for her weddign dress. My little pussy's gettin wet just thinkin bout it. She came in yesterday with her bridesmaids and we had a wild time in my backroom. Mark must b quite a guy to please tha t woman! *-)"

I was really ramming the dildo in as I read Daffodil Ethan's account. "Just graduated from Rogers, class of '13 yay!!! :-) On last wk of school, Mark walked into our locker room and sent our gym teach packin. He ordered us gals to strip naked and we had a orgy in locker room. It was so wild. I gave Mark a titty fuck with my big ol cans and he gave me a nice cum bath."

Daffodil upload a pic of her 'big ol cans'. She was a lovely girl, brunette, with big tits topped with fat, pink nipples. I pictured those tits wrapped around Mark's cock, and him spewing white cum all over those luscious melons. I licked my lips, pumping my dildo so fast in my pussy until I shuddered, my tablet sliding off my chest onto the bed next to me as a nice cum flowed through me.

I pulled out my dildo and licked my tart juices off. I fumbled for the KY jelly I kept in a drawer on my nightstand, Eric rarely gets me wet anymore, so I had to start buying lube. I got my dildo nice and slick, bent my legs, and searched for my asshole. I found it, rubbing my big old dildo on it and slowly started to push. My asshole resisted and resisted and I pushed harder and then the dildo slipped inside.

"Holy shit!" I gasped. I felt so full back there.

I grabbed the tablet and kept reading. There was a reply to Daffodil's story from Addison Savidge. "Oh wow I was in tht gym class. That was wild. I ate out so many girls cunts. Super fun!! I've been dreaming about Mark coming back for my Junior year. He's like one of those Greek gods, in myth, ya know, who cumes down and fuks us mortal chicks!! "

I started sliding the dildo in and out of my ass. It felt surprisingly nice once I got used to it and I kept reading my tablet as I gently fucked my dildo in and out of my ass. I wished it was Mark's cock reaming my ass. I bet that would feel even more amazing. That Macy girl was so lucky to experience Mark's cock in her asshole.

"Me and mom jog /w Mark every morning! :-)!!!" a Cassie Blackwood wrote. "I luv being Mark's slut /w my mom. We so close now. At home me and mom are sluts for daddy!! Im so glad I met Mark!! I'd tots worship him!"

Yes, yes! I would worship him, too! I would kneel before Mark and suck his cock and receive his blessing straight from the source. I was close to cumming, ramming the dildo harder and faster into my ass. "Oh, Mark!" I moaned softly. "Umm, let me be yours! Let me taste your godly cum!" My orgasm crashed through me, stars swimming in my eye and I could see Mark. He was watching me, I just knew it. Watching me cum for him.

Panting, I slowly pulled the dildo out of my ass. Glancing at my tablet, I saw there was a new post. "I'm out on street where Mark lives. hoping to get glimpse of him!" a Nina Royceston posted, along with a pic of her in front of a housing development called "Mountain View Estates." She was a pretty teenage girl with black hair in a plaited braid and a smiling face. She wore a red sundress decorated with white flowers. The photo was captioned with, "This is the dress I wore when Mark fucked me in the movie theater."

I found my pants and a pair of comfortable shoes, then I pulled on the most revealing blouse I had. No bra, I wanted my assets to be on display. I knew what I had to do. As I walked out into the living room I took one last look at my pathetic husband.

"I'm leaving," I told him.

"Where you going, Beth?" he asked, eyes still focused on the TV.

"To be with my God."

Rose Cunningham – South Hill, WA

"Oh mom," I moaned.

I was sitting on the couch in the living room letting my mom lez out on my pussy. She was really good at it. Her tongue was digging through my blonde-furred muff as I gripped her brown hair and ground my pussy into her gentle lips. My twin sister, Daisy, was kneeling behind Mom, a strap-on dildo, fiery red, plowing in and out of Mom's cunt. I was licking my lips, watching Daisy's melons bounce about as she gave it to mom, nice and good.

I loved lezzing out with my mom and my twin sister. And it was all thanks to Mark and Mary. That wild day when we were shopping at Lowes as a family and we ran into Mark and his girlfriend. It started out as a boring day being dragged along with my parents as they went on one of their home-improvement kicks, then turned exciting. With just a few words, our whole family was fucking Mark and Mary in the Garden Section of Lowes.

And my family has never been happier. We just love each other so much, we delight in expressing it. And my mom was really expressing how much she loved me with her delightful mouth on my pussy. Her tongue was probing my hole, wiggling around against my sensitive pussy walls. She wiggled her face from side to side, the tip of her nose bumping wickedly against my clit.

"Mom's giving it to you great, huh, Rosie?" Daisy panted.

"Oh yes!" I moaned. "Mom's making me feel amazing! I'm gonna cum real soon!"

"Lezzie slut!" Daisy taunted with a smile.

"You'd know all 'bout that, Daisy," I retorted.

The door opened and Dad walked in. "You got to see this," dad said. I was a little miffed, his three women were in a delightful lezzie orgy and he was ignoring us, turning on the TV to Fox News.

I rolled my eyes. Dad was such a news junkie and he watched boring old Fox News all the time. I wish he wouldn't, all it did was get him worked up about Obamacare and how Obama was a secret socialist trying to deliberately ruin the country. The worst part was, mom stopped eating my pussy to look at the TV. I groaned in frustration, I was so darn close to cumming.

"...calling it the Miracle in South Hill," the news anchor reported. "A man that reports name as Mark Glassner, was shot multiple times in a shoot-out between police and heavily armed men." My heart clutched in fear. Who would want to shoot Mark. He made our family so happy. "While paramedics were working on him, this footage was caught by the local Fox Affiliate in Seattle." There was a man, Mark, I guess, lying on the ground being worked on by three paramedics and then a scarlet light flashed and he was sitting up. "He was shot five times," a white-faced paramedic said on-screen. "And then...he was fine. Not a wound on him. It was...a miracle. The man is something special, something holy."

The man is something special, something holy. The words echoed in my head. I saw my twin's blue eyes widening in realization. Of course he was special and holy. "He taught us to love each other," I whispered.

"He did, Rosie," my mom whispered, her eyes shining with wonder, then she bent down and started loving my cunt some more and I was soon cumming on her lips and praising Mark for giving me my new, loving family.

Rachel Hirsch-Goldstein-Blum – Butler, Pennsylvania

I was cuddling with Jacob on the couch of our apartment. Everything was in boxes. We spent the first day back from our honeymoon packing up the house. Escrow would close on our new house in a few days and then we could move in. We were taking a break from the packing to make a little love. Jacob's cheeks were all stubbly with his five o'clock shadow and I loved the rough feel of his whiskers on my skin.

He slipped his hand up my blouse, finding my breast, when the front door opened and Leah walked in. I smiled happily at seeing her. Leah was our wife, and our lovemaking break would be even more fun with her. I met her on my honeymoon when Mark and Mary invited me to have fun with them over the weekend. My poor husband had to spend most of our honeymoon alone while I was out having so much fun. Leah was Mark and Mary's chauffeur and, to my surprise, I fell in love with the vivacious blonde. But I also loved my husband, so I brought her with me when I returned to Jacob.

Jacob and Leah seemed to be hitting it off and we were one happily married threesome. Technically, only Jacob and I were married, but maybe one day we could all be married. Jacob found an interview Mary gave where she talked about how wrong it was for the government to oppose bigamy. Mary said in the interview that people should be free to marry whomever they want, even multiple whomevers. If anyone could change things, it would be Mark and Mary.

Jacob, being the great guy he was, stood up and took the box from Leah's hands and gave her a quick kiss on the mouth. "You need to see the news," Leah squealed. "People are saying Mark died and came back to life."

"What, like Jesus?" I asked. That's what Christians always said, we Jews killed him and then he came back to life.

"Yes!" she squealed. "It's all over the news and youtube. He was shot and then magically he was healed. They're calling it a miracle. People are calling him a God. There's a whole bunch of women posting about their experiences with Mark and some are gathering in front of his house."

A God. That was impossible. But, there was something...different about Mark and Mary. No one could do what they did. People just obey them. I glanced at Jacob and saw the wonder in his eyes. He was realizing the same thing.

Dr. Molly Klerk – Good Samaritan Hospital, Puyallup, WA

I walked past the sluttily dressed cops guarding Xiu Liu's hospital room, glancing through the window at her. She was in ICU, recovering from surgery. She took a bullet in the stomach, but her chances of survival were good. The bullet passed through a wall before striking her in the lower abdomen and lodging in her uterus. Unfortunately, her uterus was too damaged to save and was removed by the surgeon.

My heart skipped a beat when I saw Mark Glassner and Mary Sullivan sitting next to the patient. And my pussy started drenching my panties. I rubbed my thighs, trying to relieve the sudden ache in my clitoris. A little more than two weeks ago Mark was in the ER because of a head wound. He had a light concussion and, in the middle of the exam, I found myself sucking his cock. I had no idea what possessed me to do it. And then, while examining some scrapes on Mary's arm, I found myself eating out her pussy.

The whole hospital was buzzing about Mark's miraculous recovery this afternoon. Paramedics I've known for years, dependable men and women, swore Mark was bleeding out from multiple gunshots in the torso when there was this scarlet light. When the light faded, Mark was perfectly fine. I've even seen the footage on the news. It was unbelievable.

"He's a god," Ryan, one of the paramedics, whispered to me. He was a solid man, with years of witnessing the worst that could happen to a person without getting fazed. Today he was white-faced and had an awed, almost reverent tone to his words. "Or something not of this world. The police all talk about him like he's the greatest man in the world. It's like they're under his spell or something."

A spell. Was that what happened to me? Were Mark and Mary the divine given flesh?

I opened the door, I needed to check on Xiu's vitals.

"Dr. Klerk?" Mary asked with frown. "Right, that's your name."

My heart hammered, she was as beautiful as I remembered. The most beautiful creature in the world. And then I saw Mark and gasped. He had transformed. He was younger, and thirty pounds lighter since I last saw him. His shirt was tight on him, and I could see the outline of muscles. He was a flabby guy two weeks ago. This is impossible.

I was in the presence of Gods.

I fell to my knees. That's what you do when you're before a God, right? I vaguely remember that from Sunday school as a child. Mark was standing over me, and I started to tremble. "Let me worship You," I found myself saying.

He knelt down, cupping my head and turned my face up to look at Him. His eyes were so blue. "Worship me, huh." His voice was so deep and commanding, I could feel it reaching into my soul. "Sure, you can worship me."

He stood up, and I knew what to do. I pulled the zipper of His pants down and fished out His cock. It was hard and throbbing in my hand. I started sucking, swirling my tongue around His cock as I bobbed my head. I could taste His salty pre-cum. His hands gripped my head and He started slowly thrusting His cock into my lips.

In and out slid His cock as I sucked hard, wanting to give Him the best pleasure I could. His cock was brushing the back of my throat and I was pleased to hear His moans. Then His cock was pushing at my throat, His hands pulling me towards his groin. I almost struggled, but then I remembered myself. It wasn't my place to resist a God. I relaxed my throat and His cock was sliding into my throat, my lips brushing against His brown, wiry pubic hairs.

He pulled out and then pushed down my throat. Over and over He thrust into me. "Fuck, she's got a great mouth," my God moaned.

My Goddess gave a throaty laugh. "Umm, I remember her licking my pussy. Hurry up and cum, Mark. I want to feel her lips on me. To, um, how did she phrase it? To worship my horny cunt!"

My pussy was soaking my panties with the anticipation of worshiping my Goddess. "She's doing a great job 'worshiping' my cock, Mare!" He pulled His cock back until only the tip remained in my mouth. "Here it comes, slut!" my God moaned, and then His holy cum was shooting into my mouth. Delicious and salty, and so much I was having trouble swallowing it all, and some was running sticky down my face.

My God pulled His cock out and I licked my lips. I glanced at My Goddess, Her legs were spread and I could see Her juicy pussy between Her legs. She smiled wickedly as I crawled across the floor, the linoleum hard on my knees. I would probably get a run in my pantyhose, but I didn't care. I could smell Her arousal, sweet and spicy, as I neared. An intoxicating bouquet. Her thigh was silk on my cheeks as I brought my eager mouth closer and closer to Her pussy. She tasted divine and I delighted in the mewl of pleasure that escaped Her lips.

I felt my God's hands caressing my ass. He lifted up my white, doctor's coat, exposing the conservative, purple skirt I wore. He pulled that up as well, His hands rubbing across my panty-clad butt. There was a ripping sound, my pantyhose I realized, and then I felt the gusset of my panties being pushed to the side, exposing the shaved lips of my wet pussy.

I came when my God entered me, my body shuddered and my pussy spasmed about His cock. I moaned my passion into my Goddess's wonderful pussy. My cunt felt so full of His cock. So wonderfully full. He started slowly pumping in and out of me, pleasure tingling in and out of my body. My Goddess's hands were in my bleached-blonde tresses, pulling me into Her sopping pussy. My tongue slid through Her slit, lapping at Her hard clit and savoring Her delicious flavor.

"Ohh, you're making my pussy feel so great, Doc," my Goddess purred. I sucked Her clit into my mouth and She gasped. "Fuck, she's good, Mark."

Every stroke of my God's cock in my cunt was bringing me closer and closer to another orgasm. Every thrust shoved my face into Her pussy. My lips and cheeks were smeared with Her savory juices. I was so happy that my body was worthy enough to satisfy these Divine creatures. A furnace was growing inside me and then Her hand tightened in my hair as Her orgasm quivered through Her body, flooding my lips with Her ambrosia.

"Oh fuck!" my Goddess moaned. "Umm, fuck, she's making me cum!"

"Good slut," my God growled. "Your cunt is nice and tight, uumm, I'm gonna flood it with some cum."

"Please, please," I moaned. "Please flood my unworthy pussy!"

I came as I felt His first blast of cum flooding my pussy. I spasmed, my vision darkening, as the most intense pleasure I've ever felt rolled through me. I was breathing heavily as my orgasm faded and realized I was lying on the floor, the cold linoleum pressing against my cheek. I struggled to my feet, my panties trapping His seed inside me.

Remembering why I came in, I picked up Xiu's charts and started checking her vitals out. "How is she?"

I jumped, My God had spoken to me. Staring down at the floor, I answered, "She is doing well, um..." How did you address a God? I settled for, "Sir," fearing that would not be good enough. "She is not out of danger, but she should recover."

"Good," He sighed.

"I...um...if you would excuse me," I stammered. My face was flushing in embarrassment. They did not teach you how to address a living God in medical school.

Lucifer – The Abyss

I floated in the Shadows, shining as bright as the sun watching the vermin scurry about. Humans. The very word left a bitter taste on my lips. Those disgusting, vile things that infested the earth. To think the Creator would have had me bow down before such weak and selfish beings. As if I, the Son of the Morning, who once led the Hosts of Heavens, would kneel before some worm that crawled in the filth.

Alas, only a third of the Host shared my opinion and I was struck down by my brother, Michael, and cast out of Heaven for my rebellion. So, I turned my attention to those first humans: Adam and Eve. They were so easy to corrupt. The woman was so trusting. She was long accustomed to conversing with my brethren in the Garden and gladly ate from the Tree of Knowledge when I suggested it to her. When Adam found his wife and she showed him the fruit, he knew exactly what that fruit represented, and the lust for Power blossomed in his soul, and man sinned for the first time. My amusement as they were cast out of the Garden was only temporary, however, as more and more disgusting humans were born.

So, I committed more mischief. Set the humans to worshiping false idols, lying with their women and producing the Nephilim, the great, giant men. I urged the humans to greater and greater wickedness. But, my mischief was only tolerated for some time before I was chained in the Abyss.

Long had I plotted, long had I manipulated the destiny of man. Long had I awaited a pawn to shatter the chains of the Abyss. And today, all those schemes had finally began to bear fruit. I peered into the Mortal World, at the entrance to a street where the foolish sheep were gathering, bleating their praise for Mark Glassner.

All of my enemies played right into my hands. My brother Gabriel missed the subtle manipulations to the future I made, allowing me to guide him into making one, fateful mistake. To attempt to kill Mark Glassner in the most spectacular way possible. Thanks to my interference, all the myriad ways that Gabriel could have defeated Mark seemed too risky, leaving today's attempt as the only viable plan. And Gabriel took the bait, the fool.

Now, two of his Priestesses were dead and the third passed her gift to my Pawn, Mark Glassner. The stupid woman was tempted by love. I once told Lilith all the things men would do for love, and Tiffany did not disappoint me. She betrayed her side just to spend the brief moments of her life with her "true love."

I smiled in pleasure, thinking of Lilith. Another enemy that was playing her part exquisitely.

Lilith put on airs that she was better than the humans, but she was once one of those rutting beasts, and was just as easy to manipulate. I gave Lilith the tiniest bit of freedom and she acted so predictably. I knew her scheming, lust-filled soul so well, I could easily anticipate what she would do. As I told her, everything she does serves my ends. Oh, she doesn't believe that. Lilith foolishly thinks she is the master of her own fate, but she will learn that I have always been her master.

Today, she healed Mark Glassner for me. Oh, sure, she thought her actions served her selfish interests. And thanks to the human's technology, the entire world is witnessing the "Miracle," and the foolish sheep are deluding themselves into believing that Mark is special, is divine.

Is a God.

The blind sheep will worship Mark. They will love him. He will be their false savior, leading mankind astray. And as more and more of those foolish sheep bleat his praise, the chains of the Abyss will weaken. But, first, a savior needs to rescue his people from danger. And that will be you, my sweet, stupid Lilith. Soon your vessel will be born, and you will escape the Abyss. You will carve out your own kingdom to rule. Your lust for power, your hatred of men, will lead you to contend with Mark. You will not be able to stop yourself. And the sheep will thank him when he rides in on his white horse and frees them from your tyranny.

I had won. I just had to wait for the dominoes to topple and fall.

To be continued...

---

The Devil's Pact Chapter 32: Decisions

mypenname3000

Fantasy, Blowjob, Body modification, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Female / Girl, Female solo, Female/Female, Group Sex, Incest, Male / Females, Male/Female, Male/Teen Female, Masturbation, Mind Control, Oral Sex, Toys, Transgendered

Introduction:

Mark and Mary gave their sex slaves the choice to stay or leave, and the sluts grapple with their decisions.

Desiree de la Fuente

I caught Alison's eyes across the dining room, across all the shouting women.

They had just left. Mark and Mary. With a few words, I was suddenly horrified to discover I didn't choose to be their...slut. My entire world was crumbling as I realized for the last three weeks of my life I had been a different person, a plaything for Mark and Mary. Someone to satiate their lusts and cook them food. I had always thought of myself as a strong, independent woman, not easily cowed or swayed. And yet, Mark says one word and I begged to be his whore. I shivered in disgust.

"We should call the cops," Fiona was shouting.

"What good would that do?" Lillian demanded. "Master controls the police. Just be a good girl and calm down. You're one of their chosen women, I don't see what you're all worked up about?"

Fiona flushed. "Some of us aren't sluts who enjoy being degraded!"

Lillian's pale face flushed with color and she screeched as she leapt at the strawberry-blonde Fiona. Noel grabbed Lillian and threw her back, standing between the two women. Fiona gave a snarl and fled the room. Alison caught my eyes and pointed upstairs. I nodded and we slipped out as Noel and Lillian started shouting at each other.

I sighed in relief as I closed the door to our bedroom. It hit me then. This was my house, and I was forced to stay in the guest bedroom. Mark and Mary stole my bedroom when they stole the house from Brandon and myself. Tears started welling up in my eyes as the full enormity of what had happened crashed into me.

"Shh," Alison whispered, hugging me.

My heart quickened in my breast. Alison had this nympho act. Well, maybe it wasn't an act, but underneath she was a sweet, loving girl. I felt relief sweep through me as I held her. I loved Alison, not because Mark or Mary made me, but because I really loved her. I wrapped my arms around her, holding mi Sirenita, my little mermaid, to me. I found her full lips and kissed her, tasting the watermelon lip gloss she wore.

When I broke the kiss, Alison's brown eyes shined with love. I stroked her face, ran my hands through her bubblegum-pink hair. It was a shame she dyed it. Alison showed me a picture of her a year ago and she had the most beautiful, honey-brown hair. Alison's left hand grabbed mine, the diamond engagement ring sparkling on her finger. When I saw the ring I just knew it was perfect, two mermaids were engraved on the band, their arms were the mount for the diamond. Alison brought my hand down to her bodice. We were both wearing the disgusting maid outfits that Mark liked us to wear. Outfits with transparent bodices that exposed our breasts and skirts so short that when we bent over our butts and vaginas were exposed. It was just obscene.

Alison took my hand and shoved it down her bodice. I could feel her full breast and the silver barbell that pierced her nipple. "Do you still love me?" Alison asked as I fondled her breast.

"Yes, mi Sirenita," I purred.

Somehow, this beautiful creature had captured my heart. Maybe it was the fact we were thrown together and forced to share a bed, maybe I was always attracted to women, deep down inside me. Maybe she was my soulmate. I didn't know. All I knew is that I've never felt anything for another person like I do for her. Well, that wasn't true. I felt this way to Mark and Mary before they freed me from their spell. But, this was real. I gave her breast a nice squeeze.

"Good," she whispered and pulled my face down to kiss me again as I played with her breast.

Alison deftly maneuvered me to the bed as we kissed and pushed me down to sit on the mattress; I was breathing heavily as she quickly shrugged off the maid's outfit, revealing all her naked beauty. She was young, only seventeen, and had the perky curves of a teenager. Her skin was pale and beautiful and soft as silk. Her pussy was shaved and she had tattooed, "Cum on in," with an arrow that pointed down to her pussy.

I grabbed her hips and pulled her to me, kissing her flat belly. I slipped off the bed so I was kneeling before her, my face inches from her tight pussy. Her clit was hard, peaking out of its hood, and I could smell her honey. Her thighs parted eagerly for my lips and I licked up her slit. I could feel her body tremble with pleasure as my tongue caressed her.

"Oh, fuck that's nice," Alison moaned. "Umm, I love it when you eat my pussy, Desiree."

I spread open her clam, and licked around her pink, wrinkled labia, gathering a tongue-full of her sweet honey. I sucked her labia into my mouth, enjoying the feel of her intimate flesh on my lips before I kissed higher up to her clitoris. I swirled my tongue around her little pearl and Alison gave a sharp intake of pleasure.

"You keep that up and you're gonna make me cum," Alison purred.

"Promise?" I asked with a saucy smile.

Alison laughed and then moaned as I dived back into her delicious pussy. I decided to follow her tattoo's instructions and shoved two fingers up inside her hungry clam. Alison's fingers were digging into my hair as I slowly fucked them in and out. I went back to nibbling on her clit, ever so gently. Her hips were starting to rotate, grinding her sweet clam on my lips as her pleasure mounted inside her.

"Umm, yes! Oh yes!" she purred in delight. "Just keep playing with my button! Umm, yes, right there! Oh, fuck! Desiree! I'm cumming! Oh, my Latin beauty!"

My mouth was rewarded with some fresh juices as Alison creamed my lips. Her body shook on my lips as a nice orgasm spread through her. I kept eating her out, wanting to give mi Sirenita another cum. I pumped my fingers in and out of her faster, bent them just so, and found her G-spot. She bucked on my face as a second, stronger orgasm swept through her.

"Oh fuck! That was amazing, Desiree!"

I looked up at her, my face sticky with her juices as she smiled happily back down at me. I stood up and she kissed me, her tongue lapping up her juices. Her fingers were behind me, finding the outfit's zipper and suddenly the disgusting maid outfit was falling off my lush curves. Alison smiled, staring lustily at my large, nut-brown breasts. She reached out, hefting one of my melons, squeezing it with her hand, then bent down and swirled her pierced tongue about my hard nipple. I moaned in delight, enjoying the feel of her metal stud against my nub.

"Let me get the strap-on," Alison happily told me.

I stretched out on our bed and watched Alison's ass as she bent down to root in our dresser. Her tight, wet slit was on display between her slim thighs, swollen and flushed from her orgasms. She found the strap-on, pulling the clear, plastic harness up her legs. A hot-pink dildo was attached to the front, and Alison expertly tightened the straps. We had a lot of experience using it on each other. Alison posed, stroking her fake cock. The only other thing she wore was a gold choker, her name written in diamonds.

A similar choker was about my neck, my name written in onyxes. It proclaimed me the slut of Mark and Mary. Sudden anger blossomed inside me and I reached behind my neck to take the vile slave collar off.

"What are you doing?" Alison gasped.

I frowned at her. "I'm taking this damned thing off."

"You don't want to be their slut anymore?" Alison asked. There were tears brimming in her eyes.

"You do?" I asked, stunned. Why would Alison want to stay with them?

Alison sat on the bed next to me, taking my dark hands in her pale grip, kissing my knuckles. "I wanted to be Mark's slave," she confessed. "I've always fantasized about being submissive to a powerful man. When I discovered Mark was fucking Lillian while she was cashiering at Hot Topic, I got so wet." A smile appeared on her lips and her eyes became distant. "When Mark fucked me in the store, I came so hard. I was so happy when he asked me to be his sex slave, Desiree. Almost as happy as when you proposed to me."

"What about us?" I asked her. "I thought you loved me?"

"I do," she protested. "We can both be theirs, Desiree. Together."

I was horrified. "I can't, Alison. Please don't ask me to do this!"

"How is this any different than Brandon?" Alison asked me. "You married him for his money, submitted to his lusts for a comfortable life. Master and Mistress will give us all we desire. All we have to do is satisfy their lusts." A naughty smile appeared on her lips. "And don't tell me you hated the sex."

I opened my mouth to protest, but no words came out. She was right. I had enjoyed it. The best sex I ever had. She sensed my hesitation and pounced on me, kissing me with her hungry lips. Could I submit to them, be their slave? I married Brandon for his money, for the comforts he could give me. I let the disgusting man paw at my body. At least I enjoyed the sex with Mark and Mary.

My legs parted for Alison, I moaned into her sweet lips as the dildo prodded my clam. I reached down, grabbing the plastic cock and guided it inside me. Alison eagerly slammed it home inside me, pumping her ass vigorously. My hands reached out, grabbing her tight, teenage ass and pulling her into me. I could feel her hard nipples, and the harder nipple piercings, rubbing against my pillowy chest. Every time Alison buried the dildo in my cunt, the harness ground against my clit, building my pleasure.

"Let's be slaves together," Alison panted, her breath hot on my ear. I shivered as her tongue traced my earlobe. "We'll be slut-wives! Pleasing each other when Master and Mistress do not need us. Oh, please be my slut-wife, Desiree! Please, please, please!"

My fingernails bit into Alison's ass as my orgasm crashed through me. "Yes!" I howled. "Oh, yes! I'll be your slut-wife!"

Alison's happy smile was worth it. She had the same happy smile when I proposed to her. It took me a moment to realize the same smile was gracing my lips. I grabbed her pink tresses and pulled her lips down to mine and kissed my fiancee, my future slut-wife, as tears of happiness rolled down my cheeks.

April Lovel

I stayed quiet as the argument raged, sitting quietly at the table. Across from me, Violet sat just as quietly. Everyone was slipping away. Fiona in an angry huff, Lillian and Noel arguing, Thamina in a daze. I didn't even notice when Alison and Desiree slipped out. Sam gathered up her translations and walked into Mary's studio. Jessica calmly walked out, followed by a puzzled Willow.

I was just confused.

I vividly remember Mark bringing Felicity and I to his house. We were both virgins and it was such an exciting day. Mark taught me to suck his cock, then I was lying on the bed, next to Felicity, as Mark ate out my pussy, and Mary ate out Felicity's pussy. I had such an amazing orgasm. And then Mark mounted me and took my virginity and I found myself falling in love with him. And I remembered how hurt I had been when they kicked me out of the bedroom. I gave Mark my virginity, my innocent heart, and he tossed me aside.

And I pined after him over the weekend.

And them Mary appeared at my school. And I became her slave. And then I got to be Mark's slave and I was so happy. I got to be with the man whom I'd given my heart to, my innocence to. The last week had been so amazing. Even freed of his...what? Spell? I still didn't regret Mark taking my virginity. But did I want to continue being his...slut?

I'd be giving up my dreams of going to Digipan and learning to program video games. Was Mark worth it? I would be happy. And Mark must love me if he gave me this freedom. Mary liked to talk about how much Mark loved her and that's why he freed her. Well, Mark must love me too. I smiled, Mark loved me, and that thought sent happy butterflies flapping through my stomach.

I glanced up at Violet and saw tears running down her face.

I moved around the table, sat next to her and hugged the pretty, innocent teen. "It'll be alright, Violet," I told her.

"I...don't...want..." she sobbed, "to...go...back...home..."

"Shh, you don't have to go home," I told her.

"But...but Master and Mistress...they don't...want me...anymore."

I hugged her. "Of course they do," I told her, kissing her salty cheek. "They just love us so much, they are giving us the choice to stay with them."

"Really?" Violet asked, rubbing her face. Her eyes were red and puffy from her crying, and it just made her look even cuter.

"Yes."

"I don't have to go back to my mom?"

"No," I said firmly.

And she relaxed, a tremulous smile on her lips. "Good." She reached out and grabbed my hand. "Are you staying, April?" she asked me.

"Of course," I told her. Master loved me. And Mistress, too.

Fiona Cavanagh

Shame burned through my body as I cried on the curb outside of the house. I was wearing the disgusting clothes Mark made me wear and the memory of all the times I was forced to...pleasure him and Mary curdled my stomach. I ripped the choker off my neck and heaved it off into the bushes and sobbed into my hands.

Someone sat down next to me. Through my tear-filled eyes I saw Thamina, dressed as modestly as she could, which was not that much, her colorful headscarf wrapped about her head. No choker encircled her throat. She wasn't an idiot like Lillian who seemed to find it just fine that Mark essentially raped all of us.

"I know," Thamina whispered comfortingly. "Come with me."

"Where?" I asked. I had nowhere to go. No car, no phone, no money. I left everything behind when Mark took me. I left Hank behind. Another sob threatened to overwhelm me as I thought of my boyfriend. He must be sick with worry. I vaguely remembered Jessica saying he filed a missing-person report on me.

"My place," Thamina said, holding her keys. Mark gave Thamina a SUV for winning the masturbation contest. Another shudder of disgust went through me. I had masturbated in public for Mark. A crowd of people watched us, made bets on us. Filmed us with their phones. I felt so dirty; I needed to scrub the filth off my skin.

Thamina's white Ford Escape had somehow escaped the firefight untouched. The garage door was open and I could see Mark's Mustang leaking antifreeze from a round that went through the front grill. Good. The bastard deserves that, and more, to happen to him. I climbed into the passenger seat and Thamina started up the SUV and we drove down the street.

Out front there was a media circus being managed by the Puyallup Police under Mark's control. There was a young, teenage girl with black hair in a plaited braid and a smiling face. She wore a red sundress decorated with white flowers and was taking a picture of herself in front of the sign of the neighborhood.

We drove in silence to Thamina's apartment near Canyon Road. Deer Creek Apartments was the name, one of those gated-communities. Thamina almost forgot her code when we pulled up to the security box and it took three tries before she punched it in right. "I don't know where my remote for the gate is," Thamina explained, clearly embarrassed about forgetting the code.

"It's alright, Thamina," I told her, patting her knee.

She pulled into her parking spot, and led me up to the third floor apartment. She unlocked the door and went in. "It's been more than two weeks since I've been home."

"Me, too," I replied, bitterly. I saw her phone and asked if I could use it. Thamina gave me a nod as she disappeared into her bedroom.

"Hi," a woman's voice answered when I called the apartment I shared with Hank, my boyfriend.

"Oh, hello," I said in surprise. Who was this woman in my apartment? Did I call the right number? "Is Hank there?"

"Who wants to know," the woman asked coldly. There was a possessive tone to her voice that caused my stomach to sink.

Hank had already replaced me. I slammed the phone down and fell to the floor. We had been dating for two years and he replaces me in two weeks? My body rocked with sobs. God damn Mark fucking Glassner. Why me! Why did you have to choose me and ruin my life! I was happy. Things were going great with Hank!

"It will be alright," Thamina murmured, hugging me.

She was dressed in a long, dark skirt and very conservative blouse. A blue and red headscarf was wrapped around her head, leaving only her round, dusky face with those sexy, dark eyes. I licked my lips, a heat flushing through my body. Her lips were red and moist and I felt drawn to them. I could feel her body stiffen as I kissed those lips, then she was pushing away from me.

"What are you doing, Fiona?" she asked.

What was I doing? "I don't know," I told her. "Christ, the last two weeks have screwed my head all up. I just couldn't resist kissing you. I...I'm sorry. I'll leave."

I went to stand up and she caught my hand and pulled me back and kissed me and it was my turn to stiffen in surprise. "You are not the only one that has changed," Thamina said, disgust painting her face. "I know it is wrong, a sin, for women to be together. But..."

"You just can't control yourself?" I asked.

"Yes," she sighed in resignation and pulled me in for a second kiss.

Her lips were soft and tender. I stroked her face and brushed her headscarf. I pulled it off, her black hair falling free and beautiful about her head. Our kiss became more passionate, my tongue pressing against her lips, and they parted to let me in. I felt her gentle hand stroking my shoulder, then slide down the slope of my breast. I felt the low-cut blouse I was wearing get pushed down and my hard nipple exposed. Her finger gently traced my areola, sending a tingling pleasure throughout my body.

"Oh, Thamina," I sighed as she bent down and captured my nipple with her sucking lips. I cradled her head to my breast, running my fingers through her silky hair. "Oh, that's nice."

Thamina licked her way back up my chest and throat and we were kissing again. My fingers fumbled at the buttons to her blouse as we kissed. Finally, I pushed open her blouse and felt a bra about her breasts. I slid my hands around to her back and found the clasp. It was harder to unclasp another person's bra then my own, I realized. I finally got the clasp unhooked and broke the kiss to look down at her dusky breasts and her dark nipples.

"Fiona," Thamina murmured as I sucked her nipple into my mouth. "This is so wrong."

"Then stop," I told her. I was too horny to care about right and wrong.

"I can't," she sighed, and we were kissing again, her body pressing against mine. The straps of my blouse slipped off my shoulders, exposing both my breasts, and I could feel Thamina's hard nipples kissing my own nipples.

I pushed Thamina back, lowering her to the floor and settling on top of her. Her hands pulled the thong I was wearing off and pushed up my skirt. I pulled up her long skirt until it bunched about her waist. She was wearing plain, boring panties and I pulled those off of her, exposing a V of black hair that pointed right at her waxed, wet cunt. I grimaced, my pussy was waxed bare because of Mark's perversions, too.

"Oh, Fiona," she sighed as I settled atop her, our clits rubbing against each other as I started to trib her. "Ohh, that feels so nice!"

I ground my clit into her, moaning wantonly. "Your clit feels so good on mine," I purred to Thamina and her hands caught my strawberry-blonde hair and pulled me down to kiss her.

Our hips rolled and pumped as we tribbed each other. Thamina's hands roamed my back, her fingers lightly tracing my muscles and spine, leaving little trails of fire across my skin. I rubbed our clits together with hard, slow thrusts of my hips, building the pleasure inside me. My ass flexed and her gentle hands were suddenly groping my plump cheeks, pulling me harder into her pussy.

"Fiona! Fiona!" Thamina gasped. "Oh, you are driving me crazy!"

Harder, faster, I ground our clits together. Thamina bucked beneath me as her orgasm exploded inside her. She gasped so sweetly, squeezing my ass almost painfully as her passion overcame her. I rubbed against her clit once, twice, and then I screamed out her name as my pussy convulsed and my orgasm surged through my body.

"Wow," I whispered and settled my weight on Thamina to cuddle with her and enjoy the post-orgasmic bliss.

But, Thamina pushed me off her and pushed her skirt down. Buttoning up her blouse she whispered, "That was wrong, Fiona. We can't do this again."

"Then why did it feel so good?"

"It felt good with Mark and Mary," Thamina answered. "That didn't change how wrong it was, did it?"

No. It really didn't.

But, it did happen again. I went to take a shower and, to my delighted shock, Thamina slipped in and we rubbed our pussies on each other's thighs beneath the warm water. And then it happened while we shared her bed for the night. And once more when we woke up in the morning. After every time we made love, Thamina would say it was the last, that it was wrong, and every time she would be the one to kiss me first.

"Do you need a place to stay?" Thamina asked as we ate a simple breakfast of pancakes. It was the only food in the apartment that hadn't gone bad.

"Yeah," I answered, hopeful.

"Then, you can stay here." Thamina took a deep breath. "But, do not expect us to do that again."

"Of course not," I said, nodding soberly. I grabbed my plate and went to her sink to start rinsing it when I felt her body press against mine from behind.

"We can't do it anymore," she whispered as her lips found the back of my neck. "Because it's wrong."

Her hand slid up my thigh underneath my skirt and I moaned softly when she found my bare pussy. I didn't know what Thamina and I had. It certainly wasn't love. But it was comforting. I gasped as she slipped a finger up inside me. Comforting and fun.

Jessica St. Pierre

I didn't know what to think when Mark freed me from his...power? Spell? I didn't really know what to call it. Who would think magic and all that crap was real? What I did know is that I needed a drink. I found my car still parked out on the street. My poor baby, a powder-blue Prius, had a passenger window shot out and a bullet hole in the trunk. Sighing, I climbed into the car, pushed the button to start it up, and drove away.

American Joes was the first bar I found. It looked like a dive, but I didn't care. I needed a drink, desperately. I walked in; the few men in the pub were fixed on the TV. It was Debra reporting about what happened this afternoon. My heart began to hammer. I spent the firefight crouched behind a car, next to Debra, as her cameraman fearlessly filmed the firefight. "I was in Fallujah during the Surge," he said dismissively when Debra suggested he take some cover.

I had never felt so alive as during those few minutes. It was almost intoxicating. Being around Mark and Mary was intoxicating, too. I sipped on my Coors lite. It was wrong what Mark did to me, that was painfully obvious. But, Mark was a powerful man. And he was only growing more and more powerful. And powerful men got what they wanted.

I could help him. I could be there, in the thick of it. Mark already relied on me to help the media. And so what if he fucked me. The sex was amazing. I could feel my pussy moistening in my silk panties just thinking about it. Mark was so powerful, and I could be one of his favorite women. I shuddered at the thought. I pulled my choker out of my pocket. Made of gold, with my name written in sapphires. I rubbed the engraving: "Mark and Mary's slut forever."

Forever. Forever the lover of the most powerful man in the world. There was no doubt in my mind just how powerful Mark was after today. He healed himself after he got shot five times, for Pete's sake. Finishing off my beer, I clasped the choker about my throat.

Sam Soun

I sat the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and my dictionaries and reference books down on the desk in Mary's studio, next to one of the computers. The last few days had definitely been strange. One minute I was working on my Ph.D. dissertation, the next I was being made the plaything of Mark and Mary, and then they asked me to translate this book.

The really wild part was all the spells and rituals in the book were real. Mark sold his soul for power and used that power to control me. I was torn, I did not want to be his plaything, but the magic was so intriguing. There were just such fascinating spells in it! There was a spell that could steal a nun's powers and give it to a Warlock. Another spell let you summon the spirits of the dead to scry with. The book told you how to summon a variety of demons: Asherah, Marduk, Lilith, Hadath, Molech, Astarte, Chemosh, Baal-zebub, Dagon, Tammuz, Milcom, Ashtoreth, and, of course, Lucifer. The very being Mark and Mary apparently got their powers from. And there were magics in here even I could perform. Most required you to sell your soul, but anyone could conjure the dead or heal the sick and I found one spell that only a woman could cast.

I flushed, remembering what the spell did. It allowed a woman to conjure her own cock. Allowing a woman to 'have the seed of life like a man, and plant that seed in a fertile vessel.' What would it be like to have my own cock? It was such a disgusting idea, and yet an itch was forming in my pussy, my juices puddling on the leather seat of the chair.

I slid my hands down my naked flesh, down to my waxed pussy. On Monday, Mary sent me to this salon to get my thick, black bush waxed. It was weird, feeling bare down there, and strange to play with my pussy and not feel my wiry hair tickling my fingers as they slowly got matted-down with my juices. I teased my slit, running my hand up and down my labia. My breath caught as I pictured a cock thrusting out from me as I pinched my clit.

I imagined bending caramel-skinned Jessica over the couch. She would moan as I slid my cock inside her warm pussy. I slipped my fingers up inside me, imagining that's what Jessica's pussy would feel like around my cock, all warm and slippery. Jessica would gasp and pant, and moan so beautifully as I fucked her. Her caramel breasts would shake from my thrusts, waving her dark nipples about. I would spank her ass as I fucked her, and pull on her honey-brown hair.

I dug my fingers faster and faster into my cunt, pinching my clit with my other hand. I leaned back in the computer chair. Jessica would cum on my cock, her pussy clenching, and she would gasp my name. I shuddered on the chair, my pussy clenching about my fingers as a nice cum washed through me.

Breathing heavily, I sucked my fingers clean of my tangy, spicy flavor. I grabbed my notes and found the passage for the Shophkah spell, reading the ritual again. It was simple. I just needed a woman to lie with. I chewed on my fingernail as I debated performing the spell. This might be my last night of freedom. Just because Mark and Mary say they'll free us, I don't think they'll free me. They need the knowledge in this book. They need me.

Where could I find a woman to fuck? There was a club I heard the other sluts talk about. One that Mary liked to go to. Some lesbian club called the something Diver. The Cake Diver? No, that couldn't be it. I pulled out my smart phone and did a search and found a club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver.

I went down into the basement where the bed I shared with Xiu was. She was a nasty girl, I learned. Loved to be hurt. The more you hurt her, the wetter she got. I went to the dresser I shared with Xiu. Mary had me go shopping on Monday to get "appropriate clothing," as she put it, after the waxing. I found a tight, blue dress covered in sequins. The skirt was very short, and while the bodice went up to my neck, an oval was cut out exposing the inner slopes of my breasts.

I called for a taxi and paid with my debit card. As the cab drove me to Tacoma, I thought about my future. I wouldn't be Mark and Mary's sex slave again, not if I could help it. But, maybe, they would let me be their...adviser. Their Vizier. I could inform them about the magic and maybe I would make my own deal with the devil. As long as I stayed subservient to them, there's no reason that I couldn't have some fun.

The music in the club was a booming dubstep. It was dark inside, various colored spotlights flashing about the club. There was a bar and circular tables on one side, and a large dance floor on the other. The club was filled with women of all shapes and races: lipstick lesbians, punk girls with spiked hair, butch women with short hair, goth girls in depressing blacks, and many more.

I had fun, dancing and grinding on a few girls. I hit it off with this one girl who had the most unusual hair. Half was dyed bubblegum pink, the other half cotton-candy blue. In fact, her name was Candy and whether that was her real name or an affectation, I didn't know. She found my glasses cute, and we were soon making out on one of the couches that lined the wall of the club.

Candy was quite affectionate, and her mouth as sweet as candy. She was short, like me, and very curvy, unlike me. Her hand slipped under my short skirt and started playing with my shaved pussy as we kissed. Feeling bold, I pushed up her skirt and discovered she wasn't wearing panties. I ran my finger through her smooth pussy. I gathered up a copious coating of her juices and sucked them into my mouth. "Umm, you taste as sweet as candy," I joked.

She licked her lips. "Why do you think I'm called Candy?"

I laughed and kissed her again. She grabbed my hips and pulled me into her and our clits started rubbing together. The spell required me to 'lie with a woman as if I were a man, and fully know her,' and it sounded like a euphemism for tribadism. When I 'fully know her,' which I'm hoping means the both of us cumming, I was to utter the Hebrew word for cock, Shophkah. All the spells that I had seen were Hebrew words. I had only translated maybe a sixth of the book and skimmed the rest.

Our pussies ground together harder and faster, our orgasms building. "Oh yes!" Candy gasped. "Oh, god yes! I love this couch! I always get lucky on this couch!"

I rubbed harder and harder. "Oh yeah, who else have you done this with!"

"Oh, this beautiful, auburn-haired woman!" she gasped. "Two weeks ago. She was the most stunningly gorgeous woman in the world!"

She was talking about Mary, I realized. What a small world. Our clits were rubbing hard together as we pleasured each other. Candy was moaning wordlessly, her finger slipping into the cleft of my buttocks and teasing my asshole. When her finger slid into my ass, I slammed my clit into hers at the sudden intrusion. Candy bucked beneath me as she came.

"Fuck, fuck, that's so good!" she shrieked, wiggling her finger deeper into my bowels.

I felt my orgasm shudder through me and I moaned one word, "Shophkah!"

Warmth bubbled up in my pussy and pleasure shook through my body as my clitoris became red hot. I moaned and felt pleasure as my clit engorged and lengthened, pushing into Candy's pussy as it grew. I was suddenly surrounded by her warm, slippery flesh. It was better than I imagined it would be. My hips started pumping my cock inside her delightful cunt.

Candy's eyes opened in shock. "What the fuck!" she gasped. "Is that a dildo?"

I didn't answer her, I was too lost in the pleasure around my cock to care about anything other than pumping it in and out of her pussy. Candy's hand wormed between our bodies, sliding down to feel where my cock penetrated her cunt. Her fingers wrapped around the shaft of my cock and followed it up to my groin. I could see her eyes widen in amazement as she realized what she felt. Her fingers slipped underneath and found my wet pussy.

"Holy shit! You have a cock, now!"

"Yeah," I panted, fucking her harder and harder.

"How?"

"Magic."

She let out a throaty moan. "I love magic!" Her hips started thrusting up to meet me and I kissed her sweet lips.

My cock felt so amazing in her slippery depths. I was completely enveloped in warm, soft flesh. Every movement of my cock built the pleasure mounting inside me. I fucked her faster and faster, feeling an overwhelming urge to cum as fast as possible. God, no wonder guys were so quick to finish. This urge was almost driving all thoughts from my mind. I just needed to cum.

I groaned loudly as this pressure shot out from my ovaries and out through my cock and I spilt my seed into Candy's sweet cunt. "Oh my god, you can cum!" she gasped. "Holy shit!" More blasts flooded her pussy as she came a second time, her cunt contracting pleasantly about my cock. "Holy shit!" Candy panted one more time.

I concentrated, the spell said I could summon and dismiss the cock at will, and I felt my cock shrinking and withdrawing from her cunt until it was back to being my tiny little clit. Candy just gaped, rubbing her eyes as she saw my dick-less groin.

"Wow, oh, wow! Can you fuck me with that again?"

Lillian Franks

I didn't get why the other girls were upset. Being Mark and Mary's sluts was so rewarding. I was so jealous that day when I first met Mark and he took Alison as his sex slave and left me to work the rest of my shift at Hot Topic with a cunt full of his cum. I stalked out of the house, I didn't see the point in hanging around with these ungrateful ladies. If they wanted to throw away the great honor of being Mark's slut, fine with me. More Master and Mistress for me to fuck.

Feeling horny, I decided not to waste the opportunity of having the night to myself and grabbed my phone, looking up this hot piece of ass's number. "Hey Zelda," I said when she answered the phone.

Zelda was this cute, punk girl I fucked a few weeks ago. I met her at Hot Topic when Master came in the second time and made me his slut. I filmed our fucking so Master and Mistress could watch it later. She was a great lay and I wouldn't mind making it with the girl again.

"You never called me back," Zelda pouted. "I thought we had a great time."

"We did," I quickly told her. "In fact, I'm looking to have another good time."

Zelda gave a wicked laugh. "I bet Spike would just love that."

"Spike?" I asked. "Is he cute?"

Zelda purred. "You'll just want to eat him up. Come on over."

I pulled on a red corset and a very short, black skirt trimmed with black lace. Thigh-high, fishnet stockings covered my pale legs, held up by a black garter belt. I didn't bother with the panties. I pulled my black hair, streaked with blue and purple highlights, into two pigtails. I looked hot. My gold choker glinted prettily around my neck so everyone could see who I belonged to. I happily headed outside to my blue Fusion Hybrid. I frowned, the passenger door had three bullet holes in it and the passenger seat was leaking stuffing.

Oh well, Master had the money to fix it. I hopped in, and started up my car. I had won a masturbation contest to get this car. That had been exciting, pleasuring myself while a bunch of strangers watched. It was so nasty. That's why I loved being their slave, I got to do all these nasty, fun things. I gunned the car, and roared out of the street, past all the media, and took off to Zelda's apartment.

She didn't live too far away, Chestnut Hill apartments off Meridian, halfway down South Hill into the Puyallup Valley and downtown Puyallup. I parked my car in front of the M building and climbed up the stairs to the third floor and knocked on the door. Zelda opened it, wearing only a skimpy, black thong. Her small breasts had gold rings pierced through her nipples and tattooed on her right breast was a green serpent coiled about her tit. That was new, she didn't have that two weeks ago. The serpent's tongue flicked out pink towards her areola to lick at her nipple. A sultry grin appeared on her almost-cute face. She would be cute, except her hair was spiked up into a black mohawk streaked with red, the sides shaved off.

"Slut," Zelda smiled and grabbed my pigtail and pulled me in for a kiss. My hands found her breasts, pulling on her nipple rings as her tongue stabbed into my lips and roughly wrestled with my tongue. She broke the kiss and pulled me into the apartment by my pigtail.

Sitting on her couch was a cute guy wearing only a pair of ripped jeans. His chest was muscular and hairless. His face had a chiseled chin and deep, blue eyes. Just like Master's eyes. His hair was shaved and black spikes were pierced through his eyebrows, a black bull's ring pierced his nose, and both of his ear lobes were distorted by wide, black ear expanders.

"This that girl?" Spike grunted, taking a pull from a brown-bottled beer. A grin split his lips. "You're one hot chick. Zelda says you like to party."

"I love to party," I purred.

"What's this about your throat?" Zelda asked, fingering my choker. "Mark and Mary's slut forever," she read and frowned. "Wait, not that Mark?"

I grinned at her.

"Holy shit," Spike gasped. "That was wild what happened today. Did he really die and come back to life?"

I blinked. "Well, he was shot in the chest a bunch and..." my voice broke. The image of Master lying bleeding on the lawn would haunt me for the rest of my life. Get yourself together, slut, he's alive. "We thought he was going to die and then he was all better."

"Fuck," Zelda muttered. "Is he, like, a God or something?"

A God? He could do some amazing things. Both of them could. "Maybe he is," I answered. "And I'm one of his favorites."

Spike pulled me to him and I sat down on the couch next to him. He boldly pulled up my skirt exposing my shaved cunt, his fingers ran down my slit then shoved roughly inside me. I gasped in the mix of pleasure and discomfort. "So a God's cock has been up here?"

His thick fingers were pushing in and out of my cunt. "Yes," I hissed. Zelda sank down on the other side of me, her fingers unlacing the black ties of my corset. The corset loosened enough for Zelda to fish out my left breast and I moaned as her lips kissed my nipple, then she softly bit it with her teeth. I jumped when Spike's thumb started rubbing hard on my clit. "Oh, fuck!" I moaned.

Spike unzipped his jeans and pulled out a hard, thick cock. A silver ring pierced the cock's head, below the urethra. A Prince Albert piercing, I thought with a wicked smile. "You feel wet enough, babe," Spike moaned, climbing atop me.

I spread my legs eagerly for him. "Fuck the slut," Zelda urged.

His cock nudged at my pussy. I groaned as he slid into me, the ring rubbing deliciously down the length of my pussy as he filled me up. He drew back and slammed into me again. God, his cock felt so good inside me. I always loved fucking a guy with a pierced cock. Zelda kissed me as my pussy was getting pounded by Spike.

"Fuck, fuck you're tight, babe!" Spike moaned, his balls slapping against my taint with every thrust. "Fuck, fuck! I can see why a God would fuck you! This is some grade A cunt I'm getting!"

My orgasm was building quickly as the metal ring rubbed against my pussy's walls. I gasped into Zelda's greedy mouth as her hand slid down and found my little clit and started rubbing it. I writhed beneath Spike as my cum exploded through my cunt, squeezing down on his big cock. He kept right on fucking me, pounding me harder and harder. My insides were on fire and Zelda kept playing with my clit.

I broke the kiss, gasping, "Oh fuck, I'm cumming again! Ohh, keep fucking me! Yes, Yes!" Zelda's finger was making my clit feel amazing as she stroked it. "Fuck, keep playing with my clit, slut! Ummm, yes!"

"I'm gonna cum in your pussy," Spike grunted. "I bet you're the type of slut that loves it when a guy busts his nut inside her!"

"Oh yes," I panted. "Flood my naughty little cunt with your cum! I'm goin' to make Zelda lick it all out!"

Zelda pinched my nipple. "You think so, slut?"

"Yes!" I screamed as a third orgasm crashed through me. Spike groaned as my pussy hungrily milked his cum from his balls. I loved the feeling of hot cum splashing inside me. Spike pulled out and buried himself one last time inside me, before his cock withdrew, leaving me empty. I could feel his cum run out wetly.

"Clean her pussy out, Zelda!" Spike barked. Then a grin broke out on his face. "She's got to be clean for her God."

I moaned as Zelda's head bent down and lapped at my messy cunt. Spike was right, Master wouldn't be pleased if my cunt was full of some other man's cum, tomorrow. I came a fourth time as Zelda's skilled tongue found all of Spike's cum inside me. And then, I got to return the favor to Zelda, licking out Spike's cum from her tasty snatch.

Korina Stavros

I slipped silently out of the kitchen as Fiona and Lillian fought, wandering upstairs. I entered Master and Mistress's bedroom, crawling onto their bed. I rubbed my cheek against their sheets and hugged their pillow. I could smell their scent and felt loved.

I was carrying Master's baby, I thought happily.

My arm ached from where I got shot, and I shifted to get more comfortable. Maybe it was wrong what they did to me, but I enjoyed every minute of it. Even drinking another woman's pee. Fiona didn't seem to be as happy about being their slut. That was a shame, I had come to love drinking her pee. I was pregnant and that changed everything for me. Maybe I would be more angry if it wasn't for the baby. Or maybe not. Master told me he loved me, and so did Mistress. My child would be loved and cared for, and that is what's most important.

So there was no question in my mind what I would do. I fingered the gold choker, tight about my throat, tracing the opal stones set in a plate on the front. Korina, the opals spelled, and below that I traced the words engraved, "Mark and Mary's slut forever." I was their slut, forever. It was engraved on my choker.

Dr. Willow WolfTail

I drove.

When I need to think, I like to get in my red Prius and drive. It didn't matter where I drove, just that I kept moving. I had been Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN and wife of Yancy Coleman. But, what was I, now? Mark and Mary's sex slave. I frowned, no I would not be that. Yancy's wife? I shook my head, no I signed those divorce papers last week.

I never should have married Yancy. We had just been together for so long, I just didn't know how to get off the train. So, I said, "Yes," when he proposed and I said, "I do," when the minister asked the question. It made my family happy, it made Yancy happy. I told myself that it made me happy. But, it didn't.

So, was I still a doctor?

That was the one thing Mark and Mary left me. They wanted me to run their free clinic. Mary told me all about her plans. The clinic's real purpose was to find them young women to be whores for them. But, that seemed to be changing. Mary was starting to be more focused on actually helping these women. I pictured examining all those young, nubile girls and felt a flush of warmth through my body. My time as their sex slave has definitely warped my sexual appetites.

Maybe I couldn't be their sex slave, but that didn't mean I couldn't run their clinic. For a price.

Agent Noel Heinrich

"I need a transfer," I told ASAC Donavan when I entered his office.

"I thought you were happy with your, um, undercover assignment," Donavan said. "You seemed so committed last week."

I shivered as he leered at me. He had watched me fuck Mark Glassner in this very building. Well, that's when I was Mark's slave. Now, I wanted to get as far away from the creep as I could. Far away from all the people he's enslaved, and my memories. Grief almost overwhelmed me, but I beat it down. I didn't need that know.

"Just send me far away," I begged. "Mark approved it." A lie. Well, if Mark was honest about letting me go, I guess it really wasn't.

"Well, if that's what Mark wants," Donavan said, and a hint of awe appeared in his voice. Jeez, was he one of those idiots buying that bull about Mark being a god? When I left the house, a group of those idiots were gathering outside with signs proclaiming Mark and Mary to be their Gods. Blind fucking idiots.

"It is," I told him, rubbing at my neck. It felt good to have that damned choker off. I threw it into the Puyallup River on my way here. Let the fish be his damned sex slave. I was through being a man's plaything.

"This is like a dream, Tiffany," my husband said to me as we cuddled in bed.

We were both naked, my pussy aching pleasantly from our lovemaking. I stroked his chest, idly, my body pressed up against his side. It was a dream. I never thought I would be with my husband again. To hold him, and kiss him, and to feel him inside me. I wasn't a nun anymore, I realized, I would have to get on birth control or we'd have another child.

"I love you, Sean," I told him, squeezing him tightly. He smiled and we kissed. "I need to tell you something." I bit my lip as he nodded. "I...I was with other people, while we were separated."

"It's okay," Sean answered. "That's all in the past."

"Is it okay?" I asked. "I had many lovers. I was your wife and..."

"Technically, we were divorced," he pointed out. "We still are divorced, I guess. Besides, I had women, too."

I frowned. "Mary said you never dated."

"No, but there were, um, women, from time to time," he admitted.

"Who?" I asked, curious. "Why would you keep it from the girls?" A guilty flush appeared on his face and my eyes widened in realization. "Your high school students?"

"Yeah," he sheepishly answered. "They were all willing. You know, the cool teacher thing turns some girls on. But, it was only after you left, Tif."

"Well, I guess what was in the past is in the past," I told Sean. "We have our new future to build. And, well, I think I'd like another child. So, I could see," tears were filling my eyes, "...so I could see one of my children grow up."

Sean gently brushed a tear away. "I'm old enough to be a grandpa, now. Are you sure?"

I laughed. "I know, you got old. I can't believe there's gray in your hair."

"And you got younger. So not fair, Tif."

"Oh, would you rather I got old and fat like you?" I teased.

His lips found mine. "No, you're as beautiful as the day I met you."

I could feel his cock hardening against my thigh. "Again?" I asked in surprise.

"They say a young, beautiful woman is the best Viagra," Sean quipped as he pulled me atop him. "Besides, someone wants a child."

I smiled happily as I felt his cock prodding at the entrance to my pussy and I slid down Sean's body, forcing his wonderfully hard dick inside me. I moaned in delight as Sean filled me up. I rose up, thrusting my perky breasts forward. I slowly started riding Sean, rolling my hips as I slid up and down his shaft. Sean's hands slid up my flat stomach to cup my breasts.

"You're so beautiful, Tif!" he moaned. "Would you marry me, again?"

"Oh yes!" I gasped, happily. "As soon as possible." I felt tears of joy run down my cheeks as I rode my husband. I forced down the guilt at betraying my order. It was all for Sean, all for my family. They were all I needed.

And what about the greater good, my guilt whispered up at me.

But that voice was quickly drowned out by the pleasure growing deep in my womb as Sean's cock rubbed deliciously against my pussy walls as I rode him. The pleasure of his fingers playing gently with my breasts, the pleasure of my clit grinding into his groin on every down-stroke. And the pleasure of my orgasm as it crashed through my body and the feel of Sean's cum shooting inside me. His eager sperm might be swimming up to a waiting egg and we would make a new life, again.

"Mark..." the ethereal voice whispered, "Awaken..."

I was standing in a field of wildflowers awaiting my Mary when the voice drifted across the field and I realized I was dreaming. The voice seemed to be coming from the small bridal tent where, in my dream, anyways, my Mary would be waiting to step out and walk down the aisle. I walked towards the white tent and through the open flap.

"Mark..." the beautiful woman whispered, her voice chiming like bells.

She was beautiful and young, maybe in her early twenties. Her skin was burnished bronze and her eyes were scarlet. Around her face and shoulders fell scarlet hair. She wore a simple, white tunic, her large breasts straining against the plain fabric. At her waist, a golden sword set with rubies. A soft smile graced her lips as she eyed me.

"Who are you?" I asked, suspiciously.

"I am Azrael," the woman answered. Her tunic melted away and she stood naked before me. Her breasts were large and perfectly shaped, her nipples hard and large. Scarlet hair hid her pussy as she walked towards me. She touched me and I shuddered in pleasure. It was like being touched by Lilith.

Somehow, I was on my back and she was straddling me, my cock sliding into her pussy. The feeling was so intense, an ecstasy of pleasure surged through me as my cock was fully enveloped by her warm, wet depths. I groaned, my cum shooting into her. She smiled in delight, shuddering atop me as she started riding my cock.

"It has been so long since I have given a man the Ecstasy," Azrael moaned in her melodic voice.

Ecstasy, that's what Karen called it when Gabriel would come upon her and give her a mission. So, Azrael was an angel, then. Now that I had Tiffany's Gift, I guess the other side had a use for me. Well, fuck that. They had caused me far too much pain and suffering for me to even think about playing ball for them.

"What do you want, angel," I spat, trying to fight the pleasure.

Azrael laughed. "I am an angel. The Angel of Death, to be specific."

"You're a woman, though?" I frowned. "I always thought the Angel of Death was some guy in a black robe."

"Why would Death be a man?" she asked. "Life comes into this world from a woman, it is only fitting that life should leave this world the same way."

The pleasure in my cock was growing too much and I groaned as I came inside her again. She just kept right on riding me, her perfect breasts bouncing above me. I wanted to reach out and cup those breasts, feel her hard nipples. Instead, I grabbed the canvas floor of the tent between my fists.

"What do you want?" I demanded.

"It is my job to teach and guide Shamans," Azrael answered.

"What?"

"A Warlock who has been given the Gift of the Priesthood. You are no longer a Warlock, but you are not quite a Priest. A monk, as they are called these days. You are a Shaman, with both the powers of Paradise and the Abyss."

"This has happened before?" I asked in surprise.

"Oh, yes," Azrael answered. "It is rare. There is a way for a Warlock to steal the Gift, of course. And Tiffany was hardly the first Priestess to give her Gift to a Warlock. In fact, the most famous Shaman of all would be King Solomon. When the Queen of Sheba was sent to exorcise him, the foolish woman fell in love with him and gave him her powers. Any questions?"

"Why would you want to help me?" I demanded. "I'm a Warlock. Your side has been attacking me since day one!"

"Perhaps I can temper your wickedness," Azrael answered, with a smile. "And maybe some good can come from your actions." She twisted her hips, squeezing her angelic cunt as she slid down my cock and another blast of cum flooded up inside her. "Ohh, I love it when a mortal floods me with his seed. Maybe you'll quicken a life in my womb!"

"What?" I asked in shock.

She threw back her head, a rich, chiming laughter peeled from her lips. "I can bare no child, relax mortal."

Could I have kids, now? Mary wanted to have kids but Karen told us a nun couldn't get pregnant, it was one of the protections they were given. Mary would be crushed if I was sterile, now. "Can I still have kids, now?"

Azrael cocked her head. "Yes. The Priestesses were given that protection because of the nature of their Prayers. Priests, on the other hand, have very different powers. Anything else, or shall we get started on your education?"

"No," I snapped, anger at her presumption, anger at her invasion of my dreams, boiling up inside me. "I don't want anything to do with your side. My Chasity is dead because of your nuns!"

"Not my nuns," Azrael pointed out. "Gabriel's nuns."

"I don't care," I shouted. My balls were boiling, wanting to cum in the furnace of her cunt again. "Your side can go fuck themselves."

"Ooh, I'd rather fuck you," Azrael panted. "Your cock feels so nice inside me."

I grit my teeth as she rode me faster and faster, trying not to cum again. She arched her back, thrusting those magnificent breasts forward and her cunt began to convulse so pleasantly about my cock as she came. I lost the battle and came one more time in her tight pussy. Gasping for breath, I found myself moaning in disappointment as she rose off my cock.

"Well, if you ever change your mind, Mark, just say my name and we can resume your education."

"I won't," I promised.

Her mocking laugh followed me as I rose to wakefulness.

I was sleeping on a hospital chair, my neck sore, my pants soaked with cum. Mary stirred next to me, shifting her position on her chair. "Master," a soft voice whispered. I looked up to see Xiu staring at me. I stood up and took her hand and kissed it. She smiled softly, and her eyes closed and she slipped back into sleep.

I won't use their powers, I promised myself. Desiree almost died the first time they attacked me. Korina was shot and this time Xiu was badly hurt, and plenty of my bodyguards. And Chasity was dead and five of my other bodyguards. Fuck them. Fuck their powers. I would hold onto this Gift, keep it from ever being used for their side again. Deprive them of one of the few tools that remained them.

Mary and I ate breakfast at the hospital. Xiu woke up a second time when we returned and Mary hugged her gently as we told her about the hysterectomy and Chasity's death. Xiu would be given the choice about staying our sex slave, but only after she was stronger. We checked in on the other bodyguards. 30 died during the night. 04 and 47 were still unconscious. The other eighteen were conscious and eating breakfast. They had suffered a variety of gunshots, some more serious than others. Four were well enough to be discharged this morning, having only taken grazing wounds. They were all happy to see us and we gave them encouragements.

Noon was approaching, and it was time to find out who, if any, of our sex slaves would want to voluntarily stay with us. 51 drove us back to the house. Besides the media, there was a large crowd of people cheering and holding up signs as we drove through. A very large crowd, I realized. There were more than a hundred, covering the shoulder of Shaw Road and spilling into the road. "I worship you," and "Mark Glassner is God," and many other signs were on display.

"What the fuck is that about?" I asked Mary, but she looked as confused as I was.

"Sir," 51 answered. "Your miraculous healing is all over the internet. Some people think you're a God."

"Stop the car," I ordered and I stepped out of the car, prepared to set these people straight.

The crowd, mostly women, fell to their knees and bowed. Their faces shown with rapture and love. "My God!" they shouted. "Bless me!" and "I am yours!" and other shouts rose up. I recognized a few, women that I had fucked over the past few weeks. "Take me!" a woman shouted and bared her breasts at me and I felt my cock hardening.

Their love, their devotion, their worship was so intoxicating. I raised my hands up and they hushed in excited anticipation of what I would say. They were obeying me without me even giving them a command. This was power. I was power. I could do things that no normal person ever could. I was better than them. I could guide them, shape them. Make them better than what had been before. How could I refuse these people.

"What is your commandment, my Lord!" a man shouted.

"Love each other."

I did not know why that phrase appeared on my lips, but it felt right. A groan went through the crowd and two teenage girls rose up. I smiled, recognizing the Cunningham twins. "It's as we told you," the twin with the shorter hair cried. "Mark taught our family to love each other unconditionally."

Rose grabbed Daisy and the twin girls kissed passionately before the entire crowd. A groan went through the crowd and more people were kissing each other, following the twin girls' examples. Men kissed women and women kissed women. Mothers kissed daughters and sons kissed mothers. Brothers kissed sisters and daughters kissed fathers.

Mary stepped out of the car and another wave of shouts rose from the crowd, "My Goddess!" and, "The most Beautiful of Women!" shouted from the crowd. I saw the uncertainty melt away from Mary's face as the crowd chanted her name. A Black woman knelt before her, begging to pleasure her.

Clothing was coming off as the worshipers' passions increased. Several with instruments begin playing a low, primal beat. Deep drums accompanied by steel-string guitars. Everywhere you looked, people were loving each other, worshiping us with their bodies. Some bowed before us, baring breasts and begging for our blessing.

A mother and her teenage daughter took turns sucking my cock, their tongues running up and down the sides. They both looked so much alike, the same tawny hair, the same delicate cheeks, but the mother had fuller lips and bigger tits, while the daughter had the smooth, fresh skin of youth and tits that seemed to defy gravity.

They kissed each other around the head of my cock, their tongues caressing each other's as they explored the sensitive flesh of my cock. I gripped both their hairs and moaned as they started taking turns sucking my cock into their mouths. Mary was leaning back against 51's cop car as the Black woman was devouring her pussy.

I watched her lips as she moaned, her voice drowned out by the worshipers. Her body convulsed as she orgasmed and the Black woman looked so happy when her face came away sticky. Immediately, another worshiper, a Black teenager, grabbed the woman and they kissed and the teen mounted her and started fucking her with his cock. Was it her son? Or was it a complete stranger fucking her?

The mother had her lips about my cock as her daughter sucked my balls into her sweet mouth. I groaned, my balls tightening, and I flooded the mother's mouth with my cum. She pulled her head away and let my cum splash onto her large breasts and neck. A look of ecstasy painted her face as my spunk ran thickly down her heaving bosom. Her daughter released my balls and scooped up a glob of semen off her mother's breast and sucked it reverently into her mouth. Other worshipers crowded around, gathering scoops of my cum to eat.

"This is wrong," Mary whispered after we climbed back into 51's car, leaving behind the orgy.

"Why?" I asked. "We didn't make them do anything."

Mary bit her lip. "They think we're..."

"Gods?" I asked her, a smile on my lips. "Why not? We have these powers. Didn't it feel amazing as they all chanted your name?"

A ghost of a smile played on her lips. "It was..."

"Intoxicating?" I finished.

"Yes," Mary sighed. "We need to be careful, Mark."

I reached out and stroked her freckled cheek. "Of course we will, Mare."

I saw the evidence of the firefight all over the neighborhood as 51 pulled up in front of the house. There were boarded-up windows and cars riddled with bullet holes. Red stains dotted the asphalt. Mary clung to my arm as we walked up to the house. We may have been about to lose all our sex slaves, but I was still riding high on the euphoria of the worshipers. There were plenty of women out there, our worshipers, who would be thrilled to be our sluts.

They were all waiting in the dining room. Some wore their chokers and others did not. Well, it seemed that some of them would be staying. Alison and Desiree were holding each other, their chokers tight about their throats. Violet and April both wore their chokers, too, and behind them Lillian lounged fingering her choker. I was happy to see that Korina was wearing her choker, too. She was carrying my child.

"Sam, is there a way to break the bond?" I asked her, then blinked in surprise. There was a woman sitting on Sam's lap, her hair dyed half-pink and half-blue. They were both dressed in party dresses, Sam in a blue sequined dress and the girl in a gauzy, pink dress.

"Yes." A yawn spread across her round face. She rubbed her dark, almond eyes. "It's quite simple. Just touch the person, concentrate on the chain binding the two of you and say Parats. That's the Hebrew word for 'to break.' In fact all the spells are just Hebrew words. It's quite fascinating."

"So, I take it you want to be freed?" I asked her before she went off on one of her long-winded explanations.

"Well, you need me," Sam said. "But, I don't want to be one of your...sluts. I'll advise you on magic. Let me be your Vizier. The only payment I want is Candy, here."

I glanced at Candy. "You want to be hers?"

"She can do magic," Candy giggled.

"Fine," I told Sam. "You have to tell us whatever we need to know. You can never tell anyone else what you know. You can ignore any other commands. Candy, you belong to Sam, now. Do whatever she wants."

Fiona stepped up in front of me, anger on her face, and slapped me. "Bastard," she snarled. "Free me."

I grabbed her. I could keep her, make her love me again. Make her pay for slapping me. I saw Mary staring at me, the slight, warning shake of her head. No. Mary was right, it was better that they wanted to be ours. I focused on the chains binding the two of us and said, "Parats." We flinched, as if we were both tugging on a rope that snapped, and we stumbled back.

"I'm free," she whispered, half in astonishment, half in joy. And then she was sweeping out of the room, her strawberry-blonde hair flowing behind her.

Noel was stoic silence when I released her, Thamina was icy calm, modestly clad in a long skirt and headscarf. Willow walked up and I grabbed her, going to release her, too, when she shook her head. "Like Sam, I think we can come to an understanding."

"What?" Mary asked.

"I'll run your charity," Willow smiled. "Let me choose the staff and I'll be more than happy to run the clinic. Just let me...play, with the girls."

"Done," I told her, with a smile. "Install some cameras, though."

Willow laughed. "Sure."

"And the rest of you want to be our sex slaves?"

"Yes!" Alison answered, excitedly. "Desiree, too."

Desiree nodded. "Alison convinced me."

Jessica walked towards us, her choker about her neck. "You're the most powerful people in the world. I want to be a part of that."

"I don't want to go back to my mom," Violet whispered. April gripped her hand and smiled at me and happily said, "I love you both."

"You're too much fun, Master," Lillian said with a sultry laugh. "And Mistress is just to die for."

Korina walked over and stood next to Jessica, her hand rubbing her belly. "I love you, Master. I'm having your baby. And I love you, too, Mistress."

"Then you're our sex slaves," I ordered. "You'll do whatever Mary or I tell you, no matter how depraved or filthy the command is."

The seven sluts knelt before us, smiling up at us. "We are yours," they said in unison, love shining in their eyes. "Forever."

And, as the sluts enveloped Mary and me in a press of delightful female flesh, I thought I heard a chiming voice whisper, "Progress."

"What can I do for you," Professor Scrivener asked as I knocked at his door.

I was at the Department of Hebrew and Semitic Studies, University of Wisconsin-Madison, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor clutched in my hands. After taking the book from the Altgrave, I did my research and Professor Scrivener was a leading expert in the translation of ancient Semitic writings. He was a man in his fifties, black hair going gray, with deep, green eyes peering at me from behind horned-rim glasses. His office was small, cluttered with books and papers and I squeezed past the door and stepped carefully to his desk.

"Brandon Fitzsimmons," I said as he shook my hand. He had a strong grip, I was surprised to discover, crushing my hand as he smiled politely at me.

"What can I do for you, Brandon?" he asked impatiently.

I handed him the book. He took it, glancing at the cover and opened it up. "Hmm, Aramaic."

"I'll pay you $300,000 dollars to translate the book," I told him. "$100,000 up front and the other $200,000 on completion."

His eyes bugged out in surprise. "Is this a joke?"

I pulled out the cashiers check made out for $100,000 dollars. It was the bulk of my money. I was hoping greed would blind the man from asking too many questions and his hands shook as he looked at the check. But, if the book contained what I hoped it would, $100,000 would be a pittance. And once he finished translating the book, well, I could find a different way to reward him. "Show this to no-one. I need complete discretion on your part. And I need it as soon as possible. I will call once a week to check on your progress. And no questions, okay?"

He licked his lips, nervous, then glanced down at the check. I could see the questions whirling in his mind, the doubts and whispers of caution. But there was that glint of avarice in his eyes as he kept glancing at the check. He wiped his sweaty palm on the leg of his brown slacks. Sweat was beading on his forehead. He glanced up at me, staring at me intently, his green eyes peering into my brown eyes. His hand shook as he folded up the check and slipped it into his pocket.

"Okay. We have a deal, Brandon."

To be continued...

---

The Devil's Pact Side-Story: Alison and Desiree Get Married

mypenname3000

Fantasy, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Female / Girl, Female exhibitionist, Female/Female, Group Sex, Incest, Lesbian, Male / Females, Male/Teen Female, Oral Sex, Romance, Toys

Introduction:

The happy day for Alison and Desiree has arrived.

The Devil's Pact Side Story: Alison and Desiree Get Married

Note: This takes place in-between Chapters 32 and 33.

Friday, July 12th, 2013 – Alison Hertz – The Wedding

The day of my wedding to my Latin beauty, Desiree, had finally arrived.

After today, I would be Alison de la Fuente. After getting her marriage to Brandon annulled, Desiree went back to her maiden name. It was a far prettier name then Fitzsimmons. Desiree and I spent several nights talking in bed about our new last name. Should one of us take the other's last name, like a heterosexual couple? Or would we hyphenate. And how did you hyphenate de le Fuente with Hertz? De le Fuente-Hertz or Hertz-de le Fuente? Both sounded ridiculous. In the end, I decided to take Desiree's last name. De le Fuente was such a beautiful name, far more so than Hertz. Besides, Desiree did the proposing, so I liked to joke that made her the man in our relationship

Butterflies fluttered in my stomach as I walked downstairs, carrying my wedding clothes in a bag. Doubts clouded my mind. You shouldn't marry her, my subconscious whispered. You should devote yourself to Master one hundred percent. She's just a distraction. I knew it was just nerves, but these thoughts had been plaguing me since Desiree proposed.

I loved Desiree, and ignored my doubts. She was the greatest woman in the world. I loved Master and Mistress, but it paled compared to the strength of what I felt with Desiree. When we were apart, I missed her, ached for her.

Xiu was waiting at the bottom of the stairs, a happy smile on her cute, Chinese face. She was dressed like me, in a terrycloth robe, her clothes in a bundle slung on her arm. Xiu was my maid of honor. Desiree had choosen Korina to be her maid of honor, or Desiree's 'best gal', as I jokingly called her.

I was happy Xiu chose to stay with Master and Mistress. When Master healed her after the attack, she didn't hesitate to declare her intention to stay as their slave. Master's power worked so well it even healed her womb. When Xiu got shot, they had to remove her uterus, and the doctors had been astounded when they found out that it had regrown. Just one more miracle to add to all the others Master and Mistress were performing.

I missed Noel and Fiona and Thamina, but if they didn't want to be sluts like the rest of us, that was their loss. I also missed Willow, and even Sam, though they just moved up the street. While neither were one of us special sluts anymore, they still served Master and Mistress in their own way. And it was really wild to let Sam fuck you with that cock she could conjure. But the one I really missed was Chasity. The house seemed a little emptier without her enthusiasm.

I felt a tear misting my eye, and I wiped it away. Chasity died protecting Mistress, while I just huddled in the house with the other sluts, too scared to do anything. But not Chasity, she was a warrior woman, a Valkyrie. The memory of her standing up, her blonde hair streaming behind her, as she made that last, desperate attempt to save Mistress, still haunted me. I liked to think Chasity was out there, watching over us in the great beyond, just waiting to appear and save the day at some crucial moment, like that old movie starring Arnold Schwarzenegger. The barbarian one. Dad always loved to watch it and, at the end, Arnold's girl, who died earlier in the movie, appears in silver armor that shines with its own light, and saves him.

Xiu hooked her arm around mine. "Ohh, I'm so excited," she said, bouncing on the balls of her feet. Which caused her large breasts to jiggle beneath her robe. Her breasts were as big as my Desiree, but on Xiu's petite frame they seemed enormous. It was hard to feel sad when you were faced with such huge, swaying melons.

Arm-in-arm, we walked happily to the back of the house and out into the backyard. Sam was there with a few of the bodyguards. I jumped as strawberry-blonde 29 fired at a mannequin. The mannequin was all white and wore no clothes except for a metal necklace around its neck. 29's round hit the mannequin and it toppled over in a spray of plastic.

"Darn," Sam muttered. "I thought that would work."

"Maybe the metals aren't right?" Candy suggested. When Sam offered to be Master's Vizier and advise him on magic, Sam's price was Candy: a beautiful, young woman that dyed her hair half bubblegum-pink, just like me, and the other half cotton-candy blue. She was stretched out naked on a chaise lounge, tanning. She was short, but she had some nice curves that I greatly appreciated.

"Whacha doin'?" I asked Sam.

Her round, olive face was furrowed in thought. "A protection charm," Sam answered. "There are some vague hints in the Book about enchanting amulets and charms; I've been experimenting. If I can get this to work, a simple necklace could give you the same protection as a bulletproof vest."

"Wow!" Xiu cooed.

"Let's try the B8 bronze, Candy," Sam ordered as 29 went and stood up the mannequin.

I tugged on Xiu's arm. "C'mon, we've got to get ready."

"Sorry," Xiu smiled apologetically as I led her to the back gate.

I opened it up, and nodded to 19 and 20 who were guarding the rear gate. It was a recent addition. Since the attack and the Miracle, the Church of the Living Gods – as the worshipers of Master and Mistress called themselves – had set up a large tent on the empty lot where our Masters are building their mansion. So it made sense to build the gate. Most of us sluts went to the nightly worship services. They were so much fun! All the worshipers saw us as disciples of their Gods, and treated us like we were royalty.

Plus the worship orgies were a blast!

Desiree and I decided to be married at the Living Church. Daisy Cunningham was going to perform the service. Daisy, and her twin sister Rose, despite being sixteen, had somehow become the heads of the church. They had been preaching Master's message of free love the loudest, I guess. The tent was on the edge of the empty lot, close to Shaw Road. At the far end of the lot, the foundations for the mansion were being dug. Many of the worshipers volunteered their time in building the mansion, while others donated money or materials.

We passed the Miraclists, one of the names for members of the movement, who bowed at us. Most wore chokers, stainless steel or plastic or leather, and a few had theirs made with gold or silver. The chokers had phrases like: "Faithful" or "Love is the Way" or "My Gods Live," and a half-a-hundred other phrases. They met most nights of the week, with the most attending the Wednesday night service.

I liked Friday Night worship the best; it was a smaller group. More intimate. Everyone came for Wednesday, of course; that was the day of the Miracle, after all. And on Thursdays, Master and Mistress healed the sick at Good Sam hospital, and the congregation would gather outside to pray. But on Friday, people had plans – excuses not to show up – and since it was the start of the weekend, the orgy often lasted far later into the night.

We passed more and more Miraclists as we approached the large, red tent. It was like a circus tent, rearing up high. Beth Philips was greeting worshipers as they filed in. There was supposed to be a short service, then my wedding. Everyone touched Beth's belly as they entered. She claimed to be carrying Master's child. Maybe she was; I remember the day Master fucked her in the bathroom of that car dealership. I was supposed to distract her husband, but he didn't seem all that interested in me. The rumor was that Beth left him because he couldn't satisfy her after Master fucked her.

Beth bowed to us, murmuring, "Holy Sluts."

"Blessed Mother," I murmured back.

It was amazing how, in the span of a few weeks, the trappings of religion were quickly springing up. 'Blessed Mother' was the title of any woman pregnant with Master's child. Besides Beth, there was Vivian Anders, and Anastasia Milburn was a maybe. She was one of Mark's jogging sluts, but her child could also be her husband's. And, of course, Korina, Violet, and April were all carrying Master's child, but they were 'Holy Sluts'. Maybe they should be 'Blessed Holy Mother Sluts'. Xiu looked at me as I giggled. It sounded more like a swear then a title.

"Blessed holy mother sluts!" I laughed, and Xiu's look became more confused.

Inside the tent, they had made a vestibule out of curtains hanging from PVC pipes. There were a pair of antechambers off the vestibule, on the right and left, while going straight ahead would take you into the main worship pavilion. Xiu and I went into the room on the right to get changed, and to wait for the start of the ceremony. Desiree and Korina should already be in the room on the left.

Violet was waiting for them inside the room, and squealed, "I'm so happy!" The excited girl threw her arms around my face, and kissed me soundly on the lips. I enjoyed my sister-slut's lips for a minute, before I broke the kiss. It wouldn't do for us to get carried away.

Our terrycloth robes came off, and Xiu and I were both naked except for our chokers. I admired the curves on Xiu's petite body: large breasts and dark nipples that were pierced by a silver bar from which dangled pink butterflies on silver chains. I knew from experience just how much she loved for someone to pull hard on those piercings. She practically came when she got them re-pierced. Mark had healed her a little too well after she got shot during the SWAT attack.

I opened my bag, and pulled out my wedding attire, a white merry widow, a type of corset, that cupped my round breasts with lace. The corset was low-cut, leaving my hard nipples – pierced with silver barbells – exposed. I gently rolled up a pair of white fishnet stockings, and hooked the merry widow's garters to the stocking tops. Then came the white, stiletto heals. I wore no panties – that was against the edicts of the Church – and you could see my shaved cunt, and my tattoo that read, "Cum on in," above an arrow that pointed down at my pussy.

I sat down in a chair and let Violet apply my makeup while Xiu pulled on a similar merry widow, although hers was a midnight blue. Outside, I could hear one of the Cunningham twins begin the nightly sermon, her soprano voice carrying through the tent. After my makeup was done, I applied a lovely perfume Mistress gave me; a dab on the wrists, behind my ears, and one dab right above my clit, and I was all set.

Violet held a mirror and I smiled. I looked hot. My bubblegum-pink hair fell in loose curls about my shoulders, framing my innocent-looking, teenage face. And the makeup gave me a hungry look which contrasted nicely with my innocent features. I looked like a slutty virgin, particularly in the white merry widow that was both virginal and whorish at the same time.

"You look beautiful," Master said as he walked in.

I blushed, "Thank you, Master."

He wore a simple, white shirt with blue, pinstripe lines, and a pair of black slacks. In his hands was a bouquet of red and dark-blue flowers. He handed them to me, and I smiled. He was walking me down the aisle. My father was here tonight, but he understood that a sex-slave should be given away by her Master. Or her Mistress, in Desiree's case.

"It's time," Violet said, stepping back in.

Xiu smiled at me as we stepped out into the vestibule. Across the room, Desiree followed Korina out of the other antechamber and my breath caught. My Latin beauty looked to die for in her white merry widow. Her large, pillowy breasts cradled so perfectly amidst the lace of her bodice, her dark nipples erect and pointing right at me. I found my eyes sliding down her nut-brown skin to her gorgeous legs clad in white stockings, and her shaved pussy in-between sleek thighs. Next to her, Mistress was wearing a dark-blue dress, low-cut to show off her freckled breasts, and with a short skirt so her creamy, delicious thighs were exposed.

Xiu and Korina hooked their arms together and marched slowly down the aisle, reveling in the stares their exposed flesh brought from the congregation. I saw my dad look back, and I smiled shyly at him. Master had easily convinced my dad to let me be a sex-slave, and Dad had been supportive ever since. I fondly remembered the night a few weeks ago when Dad met Desiree for the first time. Master and Mistress were in New York for their Today Show interview, and we went to Dad's place for dinner.

Sunday, June 30th, 2013

"This is Desiree," I greeted Dad when he opened the door. "We're getting married."

Dad looked her up and down, and then he smiled and hugged her warmly. "How wonderful!" he exclaimed, and hugged Desiree tightly a second time. "Now I'll have two daughters!"

My dad was always very supportive of me despite all the trouble I would get into. I had a very active id. There's a cute boy, my subconscious would whisperer, Why don't you go suck his cock. I bet his cum would taste delicious! I always listened to the voice; it's how I met Master.

He's fucking that girl behind the counter, my subconscious voice had whispered the day I met Master. I had grown wet instantly, watching my future Master fuck Lillian discretely at the cash register. It was so bold to do it right in the middle of Hot Topic. Wouldn't it be fun to be fucked like that, in front of all these people? It would! My subconscious had never steered me wrong, so I had asked to be 'trained', too. Best decision I ever made!

So why did my id have a problem with me marrying Desiree? It's not like I wasn't going to fuck other people. It was a symbol of my love. Desiree was the most important person to me. Together we would serve Master and Mistress and share in debauchery.

You should only love Master, my subconscious answered. I chalked my doubts up to fear. Marrying Desiree was a very adult thing to do. Well, I wasn't going to let fear stop me from having my happiness, so I ignored my id.

"I'm very pleased to meet you, sir," Desiree giggled, snapping me out of my thoughts, and threw her arms around my father. He was a handsome man, older, with distinguished, gray wings of hair at his temples. The pair looked so sexy together. "Your daughter is very important to me."

"I never thought Alison would settle down," Dad grinned. "She's a wild one. I don't think she ever had a boyfriend or girlfriend. Just 'friends' she would hang-out with." I didn't think Dad knew the truth about my 'friends'. I had a lot of them. Ever since I lost my virginity at sixteen, I had been the biggest slut.

Dad and Desiree got along great, chatting the whole way through dinner. My Dad wasn't a bad cook, but he was no Desiree; he made a pasta with this garlic and Parmesan sauce. After dinner, we retired to the living room; Desiree snuggled up on one side of Dad, and I took the other.

"So...um...how is it with your Master?" Dad asked, a little flustered as Desiree pressed her large breasts into his arm. She wore a low-cut blouse, and I saw Dad's eyes kept drifting down her front. I couldn't blame him; she had a magnificent rack.

"Things are great, Dad," I purred. "Desiree and I just love being their sluts."

"Umm, it is so much fun," cooed Desiree with her sexy, Spanish accent.

"Is he really 'special.' You know, like people are saying?"

"Yes," I answered, softly rubbing my dad's thigh. "That's why we're his sex slaves. That's why you didn't have a problem with your teenage daughter submitting to some strange man's lust. He has powers, Dad. They both do."

He frowned, "I guess you're right." He jumped when my hand started rubbing at his cock. "What're you doing, pumpkin?"

"Mark's number one command is to love each other," I purred. "Desiree and I want to show our love to you, Daddy." I leaned back, thrusting out my chest, the t-shirt tightly hugging my boobs. "What does it say on my shirt?"

"Daddy's little slut," he read. It was the t-shirt I wore when I met Master. It was lucky.

"For tonight, I want that to be true."

He started to protest, but Desiree captured his mouth with her lips, while I unzipped his pants. His cock was hard, despite his protests, and I bent my head down and sucked it into my mouth. I swirled my tongue around the sensitive head, making sure my tongue stud rubbed against his cock. I tasted his salty pre-cum, and felt his dick twitch as he gave in to the pleasure.

It was wonderfully hard, twitching in my mouth. I reveled in the wickedness; this was my father's cock I sucked. I loved it! Loved him. After Desiree, Master, and Mistress, Dad was the most important person to me. And now I was able show him just how much I loved him.

"That's your daughter's mouth sucking your cock," purred Desiree in his ear. "Doesn't she have a delicious tongue! I love feeling her tongue stud licking through the folds of my pussy."

"This is so wrong," Dad groaned, voice thick with passion.

"Relax, papá," she cooed. Out of the corner of my eyes I could see that her full, nut-brown tits were freed. "You've been staring at my melons all night. Have a taste."

Listening to my dad suck my fiancee's tits while I blew his cock spurred me on. I grabbed his balls, massaging them. I wanted his cum so badly. I sucked harder, bobbing my head. I could feel how heavy his balls were; he probably hadn't cum in days. Weeks. The poor guy. I needed to visit him a lot more often.

"I'm going to cum, Alison!" he shouted. "You have to stop!"

Fuck that! I sucked harder. He erupted, grunting as thick, salty spunk flooded my mouth. I swallowed the first shot and the second, but held his final shot in my mouth. I rose up, and captured Desiree's lips in a kiss. I snowballed Dad's cum into her mouth; he stared wide-eyed at us as we swapped his jizz back and forth like the playful sluts we were.

"Thank you, mi Sirenita," Desiree sighed. "I love you so much."

Joy always trembled in my heart when she said that. I kissed her again; her lips still salty with Dad's jizz. Then I looked at my dad, his face all flushed and sweaty, and there was a dazed look in his eye. "Wasn't that amazing, daddy? I loved your cum!"

"It was," he whispered. He reached out and touched my face. "You look so much like your mother, pumpkin."

It took a lot to make me blush—that did it.

"Let's go to bed," I said; we grabbed his hands and pulled him to his feet.

His bedroom was pristine. The rest of the house was a bit of a disaster, but dad kept the room cleaned for some reason. Pictures of Mom adorned the room, always smiling beautifully. One picture was taken a few days before my birth. She look radiant, holding her pregnant belly and smiling at the camera. She wore a hospital gown, sitting in a wheelchair.

"She was beautiful," Desiree whispered, putting her arm around my shoulder.

"This was taken right before she died," I whispered back. "There was a complication with her pregnancy; she almost lost me. But she held on long enough for me to be born."

"She loved you a lot," Dad murmured, putting his arm around my other shoulder, sandwiching me between them.

I turned to Dad. Tears brimmed in his eyes. I kissed him. It was comforting at first. We both were feeling the grief of mother's absence. Then my ardor grew. I turned, pressing my body against his, wiggling my tongue into his lips. I could feel his lust grow hard against my belly.

"We're going to rock your world tonight," I whispered in his ear.

He swallowed and nodded.

We stripped; Dad feasted on our nubile bodies with lustful gaze. Desiree stretched out on the bed; her legs spread, obscenely showing off her shaved, juicy pussy. I crawled between her thighs; the air thick with her spicy-tangy scent. I buried my face in her cunt, and feasted on my love.

"Oh yes!" she purred. "I love your tongue!"

I could feel my dad's eyes on my ass, so I wiggled it invitingly.

"Isn't she just gorgeous?" Desiree sighed. "She's so horny! She needs a cock in her almost every hour of the day!"

I dug my tongue deep into her pussy, gathering as much of her tasty fluids as I could. Then I moved my lips up and engulfed her clit. She gasped, thighs tightening about my head as I nursed her pearl.

"Fuck her, papá!" she gasped. "Make her cum! Feel the embrace of your daughter's cunt about your cock!"

The bedsprings squeaked as Dad knelt behind me. Strong hands gripped my hips; hard cock nudged my asscheeks. I moaned and trembled in anticipation. Watching Mistress fuck her father had made me so jealous. I wanted to experience that special kind of love with my dad.

His cock nudged my pussy. I burned to feel this depraved, taboo sex. "This is wrong, pumpkin," he whispered as his dick rubbed up and down on my slippery lips, driving me wild with desire. "You're my daughter."

"Incest isn't wrong anymore," I answered. "Master says incest is okay. We shouldn't be tied down by the morals of bygone days. People should be free to love whomever they want. So love me, Daddy."

His will broke. "My beautiful pumpkin," he grunted, then slammed into me.

I screamed my passion into Desiree's cunt as he entered me. He filled me up, my pussy convulsing about him as I came and came and came.

It was as amazing as I had hoped!

"Oh, Alison!" he grunted. "My sweet, beautiful pumpkin!"

For a moment his cock was just buried to the hilt inside me, thick and wonderful, and then he fucked me. Hard. The slap of flesh filled the room, his strokes driving me into my fiancee's cunt. He grunted and groaned, pounding me like a wildman.

"Oh yes! Your pussy! Holy shit! You feel amazing, Alison!"

I couldn't stop cumming. My Dad was fucking me! Nothing was more taboo than this! And I was sharing this happy moment with the love of my life.

"Fuck her!" Desiree moaned. "Fuck the little whore! She's your slut for the night! Daddy's little slut! Cum in her! I want to eat your incestuous cum out of her cunt!"

Juices flooded my lips; she came. I held onto her hips as she bucked and gasped, big tits heaving in ecstasy. Then she collapsed, watching me through lidded eyes, a happy smile on her face. I gently lapped at her cunt, letting her pussy cool down.

"Oh, Daddy!" I gasped. "Fuck me harder! I need your cum! Flood my pussy! I'm your slut tonight, daddy!"

"My little slut!" he groaned. His strokes grew more frantic. "My little pumpkin's grown up into a naughty slut!"

"Cum in me!" I gasped, another cum rolling through my body.

"You want your daddy's cum?" he demanded.

"I do!"

He slammed into me and erupted. My pussy, still cumming, milked every last drop of my daddy's cum. My knees gave out as my orgasm intensified and pleasure erupted through me; I collapsed into a ball on the bed, writhing in ecstasy.

Dad collapsed next to me, spooning me from behind. "I love you, pumpkin."

I kissed him on the lips. "I love you, too, daddy."

Desiree joined us and kissed me, too. I never felt more loved than I did right now.

The Wedding

Dad had been a stud that night. After Desiree went down on me, and cleaned out my pussy of all his cum, we had straddled him. Desiree rode his cock while I rode his mouth. Then we gave dad one of Sam's magical Viagra – the first thing the slutty hermaphrodite had invented – and fucked Dad all night long. We spent the weekend at his house, making up for all our lost time.

I jumped when the music changed; the wedding march played, breaking me out of my daydream. The church's band was playing, an eclectic collection of bongos, guitars, and a trombone. I was flushed and horny, my pussy damp, as I remembered that night. Desiree and I definitely needed to go to my dad's for dinner again.

Korina and Xiu had already reached the alter, and it was Mistress and Desiree's turn. Arm-in-arm, they marched slowly while the entire congregation watched with awe as their Goddess escorted my bride. My eyes alternated between Desiree's plump and naked ass, and Mistress's swaying rear beneath her tight skirt. Daisy waited at the altar, and blushed when Mistress leaned over and captured her pretty lips with a kiss.

Now it was my turn. Taking a deep breath, I hooked my arm around Master's. I trembled. It's not too late, my subconscious whispered. No. It was far too late. Desiree owned my heart. She stole it the day we met. My trembles stopped, and we walked stately towards my waiting bride.

As I passed Dad, he reached out and gripped my hand. I felt my eyes misting in joy and squeezed him back. He sat next to Issy Norup, one of Master's former jogging sluts. I convinced Dad to come to the Church after that dinner and he hit it off with Issy, with a little nudge from me. The teenage girl looked happy leaning against my dad. He deserved some happiness; he had spent all his time trying to raise his out of control daughter – my mom had died giving birth to me – that he didn't have time to find himself another woman.

"You are so beautiful, mi Sirenita," Desiree whispered when I reached the altar.

I handed Xiu my bouquet and took my bride's hands. I loved it when Desiree called me 'Sirenita'. It meant little mermaid in Spanish. I glanced down at the engagement ring Desiree had given me, and the two mermaids engraved on the band, their arms forming the mounts for the sparkling diamond.

"You're gorgeous," I grinned back.

Daisy started her wedding sermon, saying how beautiful it was when two people decided to join their lives together. Urging us to love each other, and to put each other first before all others; to delight in each other's bodies, and to share our deepest pleasures with our partner. "Our Gods are here, tonight, to bless this union," Daisy preached.

I trembled as Master bent me over the altar. I was suddenly so nervous; I had fucked Master plenty of times, but this was different. This was my wedding day. Desiree bent over next to me, flashing me a smile as Mistress deftly slipped on a strap-on with a hot-pink dildo attached. I shivered in delight as Master caressed my ass, and I reached out to grab Desiree's hand as I felt his hard cock nudging the lips of my pussy.

"Alison, you were our first slut," Master said. "And I am so happy for you and Desiree."

"Desiree, you were our second slut," Mistress spoke. "I've seen how happy Alison makes you, and you have my blessing to marry her."

I moaned as Master shoved his cock into my wet cunt. Desiree's mouth widened in pleasure as Mistress fucked her dildo into Desiree's pussy. "Oh, thank you, Master!" I gasped as he pounded my slutty cunt. "Umm, I love it when your cock's inside me!"

"Fuck me, mi Reina," Desiree panted. "Yes, yes! Ohh, yes! I love you! I love when you make me your whore!"

Master's cock filled me up, stretching me with his girth as his cock reamed me. I loved it! Every thrust, every caress of his cock's head against my wet depths, built the pleasure between my legs. I stared into my bride's dark eyes, and saw the pleasure that Mistress was giving her, mirroring my own ecstasy. I squeezed her hand and smiled at her. Master thrust harder, the altar shaking beneath us. My nipples rubbed against the silk cloth that draped the altar; another delightful sensation that fueled my growing orgasm.

"Fuck me! Fuck me!" I panted. "Umm, your cock is driving me wild! Harder! Fuck my slutty cunt, and fill your naughty slave's pussy with your cum! I love it! I'm your dirty, little cumslut!"

I was so close to climaxing. Master's thrusts were becoming more erratic. He was getting closer to cumming, too. Closer to filling my naughty snatch with his cream. Oh, I couldn't wait. My naughty, little cunt was made for men to fill it with their cum, particularly this man! Nothing made me happier! I pushed my hips back, squeezing my cunt on his shaft. He buried himself into me, his hands gripping my hips hard.

"Fuck!" he moaned. "Fuck, fuck, fuck!"

I could feel his hot cum flooding my pussy and my orgasm crashed through me. "Yes! Oh, thank you, Master! That was fuckin' amazing!"

Next to me, Desiree's face contorted in pleasure, and she gasped, "¡Yo estoy correrse!" I smiled; Desiree always looked so wild and beautiful when she came.

"Fucking slut!" Mistress panted. "Keep wiggling that ass, whore! I'm gonna keep fucking you until I cum!"

"Oohh, cum for me, mi Reina! Please!"

Master pulled out of me, and I gasped; I could feel his seed running wet down my thighs. My gaze fell on Mistress. Her auburn hair was plastered to her sweaty face as she pumped her strap-on in and out of my bride. I reached out and caressed Mistress's face, trailing my fingers down her pale neck to the slope of her breast, stopping at the neckline of her dress.

"Let me help you, Mistress," I purred, pushing the fabric down to expose a dusky nipple at the tip of a perfect breast.

"You delightful whore," Mistress cooed as I sucked that hard nipple into my lips. I played with the nub, rolling it around my tongue as I gently nursed. I saw blue eyes and a doll's face loom up next to me as Korina started nursing at Mistress's other breast. "You beautiful sluts!" Mistress moaned. "Yes, yes! You're making me feel so happy! Oh, fuck, I'm cumming!"

Mistress pulled back, a happy smile on her face. Master wrapped his arms around her and kissed her on the lips; I smiled. They loved each other so much, and it was always beautiful to watch them together. Desiree grasped my hands, kissed my knuckles, and we turned back to face Daisy. Her blue eyes sparkled with desire, and her cheeks were rosy-red.

"Do you, Alison Hertz, take Desiree de la Fuente to be your lawfully wedded wife? To love her, to cherish her, and to share her with your Gods as your slut-wife for so long as you both shall live?"

"I do," I happily vowed, my eyes misting with tears as I stared into Desiree's beautiful, brown depths; tears glistened on her dark eyelashes. Desiree gently slid the gold wedding band down my finger, pushing it next to my engagement ring.

Daisy repeated the vows. "I do!" Desiree proclaimed confidently; I slipped the gold band down her finger.

"Then by the powers invested in me by our Living Gods and the State of Washington, I pronounce you slut-wives! You may now kiss each other."

Desiree cupped my face, and lowered her lips to mine; we kissed. Her lips felt wonderful, soft and wet, and her tongue was gentle as it slipped into my mouth. She tasted sweet. I caressed her silky cheek. Our passion grew as we kissed, the blood pounding through my body, drowning out the cheering congregation. Her leg slipped between my thighs, and I shuddered as it rubbed against my dripping pussy.

I pushed my leg between my wife's thighs, and delighted in the wet warmth of her pussy pressing on me. We started rubbing against each other as we kissed. My hand slipped down to her breast, squeezing her soft, firm tit in my hand, then pinching her nipple between my fingers. Desiree's hand gripped the back of my head, pulling me into her lips, while the other hand slipped down my back and squeezed my ass. I rubbed my cunt harder on her thigh, my clit delightfully caressing her silken skin.

Her tongue withdrew, and I shoved mine into her mouth. Her hips rotated, rubbing her sticky juices all over my thigh. Her clit pressed hard against my flesh, and I knew Desiree was experiencing as much pleasure as I was. I flexed my ass, sliding my pussy up and down on her silky leg faster and faster. Then I felt something brush my asshole.

The naughty, delightful, wonderful slut!

Her finger circled my asshole, then pushed inside. I groaned into my wife's lips, the intrusion driving my hips to fuck my pussy harder against her thigh. Still gripping her breast with one hand, I took my other and found her ample, Latina ass. I gave the plump cheeks a squeeze, before I dove into her cleft and found her tight asshole. My finger pushed and pushed at the ring, then it gave way before my persistent digit, and I was engulfed by her tight ass.

I felt my wife's hips shove forward as I invaded her ass with first one, then two fingers. Not to be outdone, she slipped a second finger up my ass. I pumped my hips furiously as I rapidly fingered her ass. My pleasure grew and grew and grew, and then it exploded throughout my cunt. My ass squeezed on her fingers, and I trembled with passion in my wife's arms. I felt Desiree go rigid, her juices flooding my thigh.

"I love you," I whispered as we broke the kiss.

Behind us the congregation was cheering and clapping. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Dad sitting in the front row. I turned to look at him. He smiled at me, pride shining in his eyes, and a delighted thrill spread through my body.

I turned back to my wife, and her face was flushed, a happy smile gracing her lips. "I love you," I told her again. "I love you, I love you, I love you!" Every time I said it, my happiness blossomed larger.

Her finger was tender as she stroked my cheek. "I love mi Sirenita, my slut-wife forever."

I smiled and kissed my wife again. Joy suffused every fiber of my being. Forever with my slut-wife and our Master and Mistress. What more could a slut want?

---

The Devil's Pact Side-Story: Willow's Fantasy

mypenname3000

Fantasy, Female / Girl, Female solo, Lesbian, Masturbation, Mind Control, Oral Sex, Threesome, Toys, Transsexual, Virginity

Introduction:

Willow's deepest, darkest fantasy is to molest a patient while giving her a gynecological exam. Now, thanks to a little magic from Sam, she's getting the chance.

The Devil's Pact Side-Story: Willow's Fantasy

Note: This takes place in between Chapters 32 and 33.

Sunday, July 15th, 2013

I walked through my clinic, inspecting the finishing touches to the remodel. Everything was looking great, which was a good thing, because tomorrow was Monday and the grand opening of the Women's Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment. We were a charity Gynecological Clinic to provide free OB/GYN services to poor girls, and to find a few, beautiful young women who might want to serve Mark and Mary.

It wasn't a big clinic. There was a small reception area with a few chairs, the newest magazines sitting on a glass coffee table, and a windowed counter where Jayda, my receptionist, would work. Behind her counter were the filing cabinets where patient records would be stored. Jayda was setting up her computer, a frown spoiling the beauty of her innocent-looking face. She was young, only twenty, and very pretty. She was my favorite of the four women that worked for me. Today she wearing a pair of old jeans and a loose shirt. A silver choker was around her neck that read: "Willow's Gal."

All my workers wore the chokers. Besides Jayda, there were three nurses: Hayfa, a dusky skinned Arab with beautiful, dark eyes; Madalyn, a strawberry-blonde cutie with huge breasts; and Thi, a doll-faced Vietnamese woman with a beautiful smile. All four women were volunteers from the Church of the Living Gods, eager to serve their Gods and gain eternal beauty. Apparently, getting bound with the Zimmah spell was something many of the worshipers aspired to.

I did not get why anyone would worship Mark and Mary.

Maybe it was because I knew them. I knew firsthand that they weren't Gods, just humans who made some dark pact with the Devil and consorted with other demons. They could have put a stop to being worshiped. But it played to their vanity, particularly Mark's, who had an ego the size of Jupiter. I used to be one of their sex slaves, but after the attack last month, the pair grew a conscience. They freed all of us sluts, as they called us, and I decided to work for them, running their clinic. The perks were great; I had four beautiful women that were eager to share my bed.

Particularly young, fresh-faced Jayda.

I walked down the hallway that led back to my office, the three exam rooms, a bathroom, a small laboratory, and a breakroom. The hall smelled of fresh paint and I squeezed past a few Church volunteers who were just finishing painting the walls an eggshell white. Each exam room was furnished with exam tables, counters, and shelves full of all the supplies necessary for a clinic. My three nurses were going through the inventory of each room, making sure we had everything ready for the grand opening.

I paused as I stared at the exam table, picturing a young woman just coming into her sexuality. I would spread her legs and examine her young vagina covered only by a sparse mat of hair. She would be nervous, and trusting, as she experiences her first Gynecological examination. She would shudder as I probed her vagina carefully with my finger, looking for abnormalities. All the while I would be enjoying the feel of her innocent womanhood on my fingers as I carefully brought her to an orgasm.

I was getting wet just thinking about it. After a few years working as an OB/GYN I developed that fantasy. I felt guilty, at first. How could I get so aroused at the thought of molesting my young patients? I was straight, dating Yancy at the time, and I couldn't understand why I would have such disgusting fantasies. I tried to suppress them, to forget about them. I married Yancy, even though I wasn't happy with the relationship, trying to convince myself I was happy with him. He was a great guy, and I tried so hard to make our marriage work. And then Mark and Mary came along and they awakened me to pleasures I had only fantasized about.

When Mary sat on my exam table, and spread her legs, I had been shocked to see Mark's cum leaking out of her vagina. With a few words, Mary had convinced me to molest her as I did my exam. I remembered how she shuddered so deliciously as I brought her to an orgasm. It was all my dreams come true.

After that, I started to realize I was gay.

These last few weeks, living with my nurses and Jayda, I found just how satisfying being with a woman could be. No wonder I was never happy with Yancy. I had been living a lie. Deep, deep inside me I must have known the truth. I was a lesbian and my conscious brain just refused to see the signs.

Tomorrow, I was going to experience my darkest, most depraved fantasy. I was going to molest one of my patients. I just needed one thing and hopefully she could help me out. I sighed; I had been putting off going to see Sam. The disgusting woman was always leering at me, stroking that vile cock she created for herself.

"Is that computer ready, Jayda?" I asked as I walked back up front.

"Yes, Mistress," Jayda answered. It was so delicious to hear someone call you 'Mistress'. No wonder Mark and Mary made us all their slaves.

I left the nurses to finish getting things ready as Jayda and I got into my red Prius. Sam would want something to pay for what I needed and I have seen her leer at Jayda. Hopefully she would be enough; I would hate to have to get fucked by Sam's freakish dick. I drove up Meridian, turned right onto 39th Avenue and took that out to Shaw Road, hung a left, then turned right into the Mountain View Estates. The bodyguards waved me in, dressed in their slutty cop outfits. My eyes lingered on their figures, the way their breasts just seemed about to spill out of their half-unbuttoned blouses. Mark and Mary owned the entire neighborhood; the only people that lived on the block were their families and employees. They gave me 2911, third house on the right, that I shared with my three nurses and Jayda. I pulled into the garage and Jayda and I walked up the street to Sam's house.

Sam lived at the second house on the right, just around the bend in the road. I knocked on the wooden door, stained a dark red, with frosted windows. I waited for a minute, grabbed the brass knocker on the door and knocked again. I heard soft footsteps, then Candy, Sam's plaything, opened the door naked. She was a young, curvy woman with hazel eyes and a playful smile on her lips. Her hair was dyed garishly: half cotton-candy blue the other half bubble-gum pink.

"I need to speak to Sam," I snapped.

Candy licked her lips suggestively. "Is that all you really need? Maybe you need to use her special tool," she giggled.

"Wipe that grin off your face and tell Sam it's important," I ordered.

"Fine," Candy pouted and flounced off, her tight rear wiggling delightfully as she walked up the stairs. A moment later she returned and invited us in and led us to the living room. "Would you like anything to drink?" I asked for a white wine and Jayda for a coke. Candy smiled bitchily at us and pointed at the kitchen. "Feel free to get it yourself."

"Well, well, I'm surprised to see you here, Dr. WolfTail," Sam said smugly as she sauntered in. She was naked, her dark-olive skin glistening with beaded water, her short, blue-black hair damp, and her filthy cock swinging between her legs. "I thought you wanted nothing to do with my 'disgusting growth?' Right? That's what you said." Her eyes narrowed.

"Yes, well, I need something for the clinic," I replied, trying to sound diplomatic. "For their clinic."

Sam sat down next to Candy, fingered a strand of blue hair, then pulled her plaything's head down to her lap. Candy opened her mouth, eagerly sucking Sam's cock into her lips. Sam leaned back, smiling at me, and I tried my best to hide my disgust. It wasn't natural, a woman having a cock, but Sam loved to flaunt what she gave herself.

"What do you need, Dr. WolfTail?"

"Well, Ms. Soun, I need something to make the young girls biddable," I said. "To keep them relaxed and docile, and to leave no bad memories of their examination."

Sam's grin turned hungry. "You want something to let you molest the girls you exam?" I nodded stiffly. "That hardly seems like something Mark or Mary want you to do."

"They need me to find them girls," I answered. "Willing girls, to work for them. I need to make sure they are...responsive."

Sam laughed wickedly. "I can arrange that, for a price."

"What?" I asked, trying to ignore Candy's sloppy blowjob.

"Well, I need a volunteer to test my amulets on," Sam answered.

"What?" I asked in surprise. "I thought those weren't working yet." Sam was working on amulets that could deflect bullets. She promised they would be better than a bulletproof vest, if she could only figure out how to get them to work.

"It's possible they don't work because I've only tried them on mannequins. But, if I had a living person to shoot at..." Sam shrugged. "That might make it work."

"Absolutely not," I snapped. "Shoot at one of the bodyguards. That's what they're good for."

A suggestive look crept into Sam's eyes. "Well, I know you think my cock is disgusting, but if you give me a blowjob, that'll cover it. And swallow, of course."

"How about Jayda gives you one," I countered.

Sam eyed the girl, who blushed prettily. "I'll need more than a blowjob from her. I want her for the week."

"The night," I countered. "I need her for the clinic."

Sam grinned. "For the night. But I get to use all of her."

"Of course," I said, shuddering to think what this hermaphroditic freak would do to my sweet Jayda. But, I wanted to molest some sweet, young girl too much to balk at her price.

Sam pushed Candy off her cock. "You know what to buy?" Sam asked and Candy nodded. "Good, go." Candy scurried off and Sam crooked her finger at Jayda. "Why don't you come suck my cock. And take that choker off, you are my slut for the night."

Jayda glanced at me and I nodded. I stood up as Jayda took off her choker and knelt before Sam. Jayda grabbed the cock and hesitantly started sucking it. "I'll expect my magic and Jayda by seven tomorrow morning."

"Oh yes," Sam moaned, stroking Jayda's honey-brown hair.

I took Hayfa to bed with me and spent half the night fucking her with the largest strap-on cock I had. I used every hole the poor girl had, trying to wear myself out. I was so excited to finally live my dream, I just couldn't fall asleep. Finally, I passed out from exhaustion, and the alarm ringing at 6:30 AM was far too soon. At seven, I walked over to Sam's house, dressed in a tight, gray skirt and violet blouse. Candy opened the door and led me up to the bedroom. Sam and Jayda were sprawled on the rumpled sheets. Cum stained Jayda's hair and leaked out of her cunt and ass. She was sleeping softly and yawned when Sam woke her up with a kiss. I wasn't pleased to see Jayda kissing Sam back so eagerly.

"Go home and get that disgusting cum cleaned off your body," I ordered Jayda. "And put your choker back on."

"Yes, Mistress," Jayda squeaked as she darted from the room.

Sam's grin made me grind my teeth. So smug and pleased with herself. Candy handed me a brown paper bag. I looked inside to seen incense sticks. "Really?" I asked her.

"Aromatherapy is a very old practice," Sam answered. "When burned, anyone not bound by the Zimmah spell will be very docile and will let you do whatever you want to them. Afterward, they'll think it was all just a daydream. A very pleasant daydream."

"There are only fifteen in here," I complained, counting the sticks.

"One for every time your sweet Jayda made me cum," Sam grinned, stroking her hardening cock. "If you want more, just let me poke her a few times."

"You're disgusting," I sneered.

She laughed derisively. "You're the one looking to molest your patients. Now, if you don't mind, I need to get some sleep. Jayda and I didn't get much rest at all last night." Sam's wicked laugh followed me out of her bedroom. I didn't care. I had what I wanted.

I was excited to try out the magical incenses and was full of energy as we got the clinic ready for our first patient. Word of a free clinic was out, and we were booked full of patients for the first two weeks. The first patient was a disappointment, fat and homely, and I rushed through the exam as fast as possible.

By the time I saw my fifth patient, I was despairing of ever seeing even a moderately attractive woman walk in. Sighing, I walked to exam room 3, grabbing the patient's chart that hung on the door. I gave a quick read through the patient's medical history, sexual history, and the vitals that Madalyn took. I walked into the room, putting on the professional smile I liked to give my patients, and almost stopped in surprise.

Her name was Cindy Mayflower, sixteen, and a virgin, according to her chart. She was here for her first ever Gynecological exam. And she was just perfect. She was nervous, trying to hide it with a shy smile. Her blonde hair was long and gave her face a waifish cast. Her green eyes sparkled and she relaxed when she saw me. She wore an examination gown, her clothes carefully folded on a seat. I eyed her body; she was flat-chested, her breasts just starting to develop, and her lower legs were slim and beautiful with a pair of cute, ankle socks fringed in lace covering her dainty feet.

"Hi, I'm Dr. WolfTail," I greeted. "But you can call me Dr. Willow."

She nodded. "Okay, Dr. Willow."

"Relax, relax," I told her. "Do you like incense? I find that the pleasant smell can help relax a patient."

Madalyn smiled at me, moving to the drawer where five of Sam's incense sticks were kept, along with an incense burner. She lit it with a lighter, and a pleasant, lavender smell started to fill the room. It wouldn't affect Madalyn or myself, we were both bound to Mark with the Zimmah spell, but I saw Cindy breathe the pleasant aroma in deeply and then relax.

"That's lovely," Cindy murmured.

"Well, let's get that exam gown off," I said, brusquely.

"Oh, really?" Cindy flushed.

"Yes. Madalyn, why don't you help her," I said.

"Absolutely, Doctor," Madalyn smiled, taking Cindy's hand and pulling her gently to her feet. "Let's just get this coarse thing off of you." Cindy held up her arms as Madalyn pulled the gown off her body and I felt warmth spread from my pussy; she was absolutely to die for. Her breasts were just budding, little bumps topped by small, pink nipples. Her hips were starting to develop curves, and I let my eyes trail over to the wisps of blonde hair sprouting on her pubic mound.

"You are such a beautiful girl," I breathed.

"I am?" Cindy asked. "I mean, I'm so flat. All the other girls need to wear bras."

"I think they're just perfect," Madalyn told her, and my nurse boldly ran her finger around Cindy's small mound, tracing up to her nipple. Cindy shivered, her nipple hardening.

Cindy glanced at Madalyn. "You really think so?" Cindy asked, eying the well-endowed nurse with a bit of envy.

"I think she wants to see your tits," I told my nurse.

Cindy bit her lip and then her green eyes widened in surprise as Madalyn pulled off her sky-blue scrub top, exposing a large pair of heavy breasts. "They're so big," Cindy breathed. "Your aerola is so wide. Wider than a silver dollar."

Madalyn pressed her arms against the sides of her big boobs, forcing the fleshy orbs together and she shook them teasingly at Cindy. "You can touch them, dearie," Madalyn purred.

Cindy hesitantly reached out and gently squeezed a handful of Madalyn's tits. "Wow," she whispered.

"Well, Cindy, let's check your heart and lungs," I told her. Cindy hopped back on the table and I grabbed my stethoscope and placed it on her chest.

She gasped as my stethoscope touched the edge of her left aerola as I listened for her heartbeat. "That's cold."

I grinned as I listened to her heart, my hand brushing against her hard nipples as I moved the stethoscope around. She had a strong heart; then I listened to her breathing. Everything was just fine, but I let myself linger a little longer, moving around her breasts and enjoying the little shudders that passed through her body every time I caressed her nipple. While I check her lungs from her supple back, my other hand rested lightly on her right breast.

"Now, let me give you a breast exam." It was completely unnecessary at her age, but I just wanted to play with those small breasts.

As I reached out to grope her small breast, I could smell the spicy scent of her arousal. I gently cupped her breast with my hand, kneading the soft flesh as I 'examined' her. I enjoyed the feel of her firm, budding tit. "Everything feels healthy," I murmured, "now to check the nipple sensitivity."

"Okay, Doctor Willow," she sighed, her cheeks flushed.

I took my fingers and gently pinched her nipple, rolling the hard, little nub between my fingers. "How does that feel, Cindy?"

"It feels good. It makes me tingle."

"Where?"

Her face turned crimson. "My cunny," she whispered.

"Good, good," I smiled. "You have very responsive nipples."

I switched to her other breast, massaging the firm flesh as I pretended to search for lumps. Her breathing was growing heavier and she squirmed as her lust mounted. I bent down and sucked her right nipple into my lips, swirling my tongue around the nub.

"Oh, Doctor Willow!" she gasped. "What are you doing?"

"Checking your nipple," I answered. "I need to know if you respond to oral stimulation. We want to know that your body is developing properly."

"Oh," she answered, then sighed as I went back to sucking at her nipple. "Hmm, that feels really good. Down there."

"Excellent" I smiled as I released her nipple. "You're a very responsive young woman."

"My cunny feels all wet," Cindy said with alarm.

"Your body is just responding to the stimulation," I said. "It's very natural." I sat down on my exam stool and Madalyn guided her legs into the stirrups. Her pussy was flushed and damp with her arousal. She had a tight slit, no labia minora peaking out, and her clitoral glans was tiny, just peaking out of her clitoral hood. "You are a lucky girl," I told her. "You probably won't need to use lube when you have sex."

I glanced at her face and she had managed to flush even redder. She jumped as my finger gently traced her labia majora, enjoying the silky feel of her almost bare lips. She bit her lower lip, her eyes wide as she watched me trace the edge of her slit, up around her clitoris, and back down the other side. Her juices accumulated on my finger and when I finished my trace I held up my finger, examining the clear, slick liquid. I rubbed it between my fingers then licked my finger slowly, tasting her spicy flavor.

"Oh my gosh," Cindy whispered. "You tasted it."

"Your vaginal lubrication appears healthy," I told her. "No strange color, odor, or flavor." I paused, and smiled at her. "In fact, you taste just delicious."

"That's good," Cindy said weakly.

"Now, I'm just going to do a visual examination." I used my fingers to spread open her labia majora. She was pink and wet inside, her labia minora small and swollen. I shined my penlight into her vaginal opening and saw that her hymen was intact. Everything looked fine, so I let myself stroke her labia minora. "How does this feel?"

She was quivering with pleasure, her voice thick with arousal. "Very nice, Doctor."

"Good, good," I told her, tracing the petals of her womanhood around her vaginal opening. Then I reached her small clitoris and gently rubbed it. Her body jumped as the pleasure surged through her youthful body. "And how about that."

"Oh my gosh, what did you do?" she asked in awe.

"That is your clitoris," I told her. "Do you masturbate?"

"Not really," Cindy answered. "Sometimes I rub against a pillow."

"Well, your clitoris has more tactile nerve endings then any other spot on your body," I told her. "Masturbation is a very healthy activity, you should do it as often as you like."

"Oh, okay," she said. She was so cute with her face flushed in embarrassment.

"Now I'm going to do a bimanual examination. I'm going to insert two fingers inside your vagina and then press onto your groin with my other hand to detect any abnormalities. So just relax."

"Okay, Doctor."

She drew in her breath as I gently slid two fingers into her tight, virgin hole. "You're quite tight," I told her. "And very warm and silky." I pressed up against her hymen. "Your hymen is still intact. I can break through your hymen for you. It will let your first sexual encounter with a boy be more pleasurable, or allow you to use dildos while masturbating."

I gently slid my fingers in and out of her, allowing my thumb to brush her clitoris. "Oh, um, I guess. If you think, ohh, it's best, Doctor."

"I do," I told her. "After the examination is finished."

I gently pressed on her groin, feeling for any abnormalities. I kept up my shallow finger fuck, enjoying Cindy's sweet moans. I started stroking her clitoris, using my thumb, rubbing it with gentle circles. Cindy was squirming on the exam table, tossing her head and arching her back as sweet pleasure flowed through her body. The paper on the exam table crinkled as it stuck to her sweaty back. My own pussy was on fire and I took my left hand and pulled up my skirt and pushed my gray, silk panties off and found my pussy. My thick pubic hair was matted with my arousal, and I gave myself a bimanual examination.

"Oh my gosh, doctor," Cindy suddenly panted. "Oh my gosh, that's so amazing! Oh, yes, yes! Please don't stop, something's happening."

"Nurse, the patient is growing too loud, give her something to occupy her mouth."

Madalyn smiled. "I know just the thing, Doctor." Madalyn moved to the head of the exam table, stroking Cindy's face, presenting her heavy breast and fat nipple to Cindy's lips. "Suck it, dearie," Madalyn cooed.

Cindy licked her lips, eying the hard nipple hovering over her face. I gave her clitoris a nice stroke and she shivered in pleasure, then opened her lips and engulfed Madalyn's fat nipple, sucking instinctively. Madalyn purred in pleasure, stroking Cindy's blonde hair. I looked down at Cindy's aroused vagina, licking my lips. She smelled so heavenly, I just had to taste her. I bent down and started licking at her slit, sucking her slim labia minora into my lips and rubbing the tip of my nose gently against her clitoris.

I pulled my fingers out of her tight vagina, and buried my tongue into her hole, drinking her spicy juices. Her hips bucked and I wrapped my right arm around her leg, holding her down and pinching her clitoris. I fucked my fingers in and out of my pussy, feeling my orgasm build as I pleasured young Cindy. My tongue wiggled deep into her pussy, pressing up at her hymen.

A sudden flood of spicy juices filled my lips as Cindy bucked on the table. I dug my fingers into my cunt, searching for my G-spot and joined my teenage patient, shuddering delightfully on my stool as my orgasm exploded throughout my body. I pushed back from the exam table, standing up. Madalyn pulled away and Cindy lay panting on the table, a happy smile on her lips.

"Was that an orgasm?" Cindy asked as my nurse walked over to me.

"Yes," I told her, then kissed Madalyn, her tongue eagerly tasting Cindy's juices. "Now, let's remove your hymen, okay?"

She nodded her head, her fingers reaching down and rubbing at her pussy. I shrugged out of my white doctor's coat, then started unbuttoning my blouse. Cindy was preoccupied with playing with her pussy, exploring her folds and crevasses. She smiled excitedly when she found her clitoris. Madalyn was unlocking a drawer, and pulling out the strap-on dildo. Every exam room was stocked with a variety of sex toys, for just such an occasion. Then Madalyn came up behind me, unhooking my bra. After Madalyn helped me out of my skirt and then pulled my panties down, she slid the strap-on up my legs. Cindy finally noticed I was naked, her eyes widening as she saw the purple dildo that Madalyn was strapping tightly against my clit.

"What are you doing, Doctor?" she asked, fearfully.

"Preparing to remove your hymen," I told her with a smile. "The strap-on dildo is the perfect tool."

She bit her lip, looking unsure.

"Dildo's have a long history of medical uses," I explained. "They were commonly prescribed to women to cure 'female hysterics'. Sexist, I know, but a young girl like you shouldn't keep her lust bottled up. So relax, it will be over quickly."

I walked towards her, and I saw her eyes drink in my beauty. My skin was a beautiful, cinnamon shade, from my Native American heritage. I was a member of the Puyallup Tribe. My breasts jiggled and swayed as I walked, my nipples dark and hard. I pursed my lips - I had been told they were red and sensuous - my face framed by long, black hair.

She jumped as I touched her pale thigh, stroking it with my hand. She was still in the stirrups as I mounted the exam table, the paper covering crinkling. Cindy's eyes were glued to the violet dildo that moved closer and closer to her virgin vagina. Her budding breasts heaved as I leaned over her, my breasts dragging across her stomach, up to her chest. My black hair fell in a curtain about my face as I stared down at her green eyes.

"Shh," I whispered as she opened her mouth to speak, then I bent down and captured her lips with a gentle kiss. Her lips were stiff as I kissed her, nibbling gently, and she slowly relaxed, kissing me back.

I reached down, guiding the plastic cock to the entrance of her vagina. I rubbed it on her slit and I felt her stiffen momentarily beneath me. I kept kissing her, rubbing her labia majora and clitoris with the dildo, and felt her resistance fade. I kept prodding and I slowly slipped the dildo down her tight vaginal opening. I kept pushing, the dildo pressing pleasantly against my clit, until I felt the resistance of her hymen.

I broke the kiss and whispered, "Are you ready, Cindy?"

"Is it going to hurt?"

I licked her ear, "Just a bit, sweetie. And then it will feel wonderful."

"Okay, Doctor."

I pushed forward, pressing against her hymen. The dildo drove back into my clit, pleasure tingling throughout my body. Cindy winced as my dildo suddenly tore through her hymen, burying deeper into her once-virgin hole. I rested in her, kissing her face and softly cooing at her. She relaxed, her tongue probing my mouth, kissing me with the awkward passion of youth.

I started pumping my ass, a slow, gentle thrust. Cindy started panting softly, sighing in pleasure as the dildo rubbed against her sensitive walls. Every time I pushed into her, the dildo pressed against my clit. As my pleasure built, I needed more sensation on my clit, so I started fucking this sweet teen faster and faster.

"Oh gosh," she sighed. "Oh, Doctor, that feels amazing! No wonder people like sex."

I sat up, hooking her legs with my arms, pushing them up higher and changing the angle I was thrusting into her vagina. "How's that?"

"Ohh, you're rubbing different spots. Umm, I like it." She licked her lips. "Your breasts are bouncing." Her hand stretched out and the former virgin's hand gently cupped my breast. She gave it a squeeze, then moved her thumb to brush my nipple. "Wow, they feel so nice. Soft yet firm somehow. I can't wait until I have tits."

"Umm, pinch my nipples," I gasped, pumping harder at her vagina. Electric pleasure tingled from my tit as her fingers pinched and played with my dark nipple.

A low hum suddenly filled the room. Cindy and I turned to my right and saw Madalyn, fully naked, her legs spread obscenely as she rubbed a small, finger vibrator over her thick pussy lips and clitoris. She was shaved bald, her head thrown back as she moaned softly, her strawberry-blonde hair falling loosely about her shoulders. Cindy stared transfixed at the huge, heaving breasts as Madalyn pleasured herself.

"You like big tits?" I asked her.

"They're just so large and round. I'm so jealous."

I reached out, kneading her budding breast. "Umm, but yours are just so cute." I bent over, still humping away, and licked and sucked at her nipple. She gasped as I gently nipped the hard nub with my teeth, then I sucked the entire nipple and aerola into my mouth.

"I'm feeling funny again!" Cindy moaned. "I think I'm gonna orgasm again. Oh, shoot, oh shoot! Something's building inside me."

"Cum, dearie," Madalyn purred. "I want to watch that innocent face of yours contort as you cum."

"Yes, yes! I'm cumming! Oh shoot!" Cindy bucked beneath me.

I released her nipple, thrusting hard into her. She kept moaning wordlessly and I kept fucking her as she came. I rose up on my arms, watching the cute teen as she bucked on the exam table, the paper covering crinkling as she writhed in pleasure. Her green eyes flashed as her eyelids fluttered with her pleasure. My own orgasm was nearing, threatening to explode. I thrust into her, the dildo grinding pleasurably hard on my clit, then I pulled out and thrust in again. In and out, every thrust fueling the fire.

"Oh fuck!" I moaned as I shuddered in delicious release, burying the dildo deeply into her teenage vagina as the pleasure exploded through my body. Breathing hard, I stroked her sweaty, flushed face and bent down and kissed her lips one last time. In the background I could hear Madalyn's gasps as she came.

I pulled out of Cindy, the dildo sticky with her juices and pink with her virginal blood. Cindy laid back on the exam table, her eyes closed and a contented smile on her face. Madalyn helped me remove the strap-on and started washing the sex toys as I quickly dressed. I handed Cindy her exam gown and she stood up; the paper covering on the exam table stuck to her sweaty back bringing a giggle from the girl. Madalyn pulled on her scrubs and Cindy laid back down on the exam table. I blew out the incense and Cindy blinked suddenly.

"Oh, Doctor, I'm sorry for falling asleep," she yawned.

"It's okay, sweetie," I told her. "Is your mom or dad with you?"

"My mom," Cindy answered, then shifted uncomfortably. "I've never met my dad."

"Well, I need to talk to your mom before you leave," I told her. "I'm afraid I'm going to need you to come back next week. It's nothing serious, but I may need weekly examinations to make sure everything is fine."

Cindy nodded, paling a bit at my lie. I just had to have this sweet thing again. I took the dildo I fucked her with and placed it in a small, brown sack, handing it to her. She flushed when she saw what was in the bag. "You'll need to masturbate with this dildo every night before you go to bed. It will help with your condition."

"O-okay, Doctor," Cindy blushed cutely.

I led her out to the lobby and saw a beautiful woman, maybe thirty or thirty-one, with Cindy's green eyes and light brown-hair that fell losely about her shoulders. She wore a blue tanktop that clung to her large breasts and a pair of skinny jeans that hugged a round ass. I smiled and introduced myself.

"I'm Pearl," Cindy's mom replied, shaking my hand.

"I'm afraid Cindy has a very rare condition. It's called Prevarication Syndrome," I told her. "Now, it's very manageable. I will, however, need to see her once a week."

"Oh, of course," Pearl nodded, concern painting her face.

"Now, this can be genetic," I told her, my eyes roaming her gorgeous body. I glanced at Jayda, yawning at the computer. "Have there been any cancellations?"

"Yeah, the 11:30 canceled," Jayda answered. "Exam room 2 is open."

"I really would like to exam you, Pearl."

"Of course," she nodded in worry.

"Jayda, have Hayfa take Pearl back and tell her to light the incense." I turned and smiled at Pearl. "I find a pleasant aroma relaxes my patients."

I entered exam room 1; another fat patient I sighed. I rushed through her exam, impatient to finish so I could give Pearl a far more intimate examination. I was curious to find out if the mother tasted anything like the daughter.

---

The Devil's Pact Chapter 33: The Calm Before the Storm

mypenname3000

Fantasy, Blowjob, Body modification, Exhibitionism, Female/Female, Incest, Lactation, Lesbian, Male / Females, Male/Female, Male/Teen Female, Mind Control, Oral Sex, Romance, Threesome, Transsexual, Voyeurism, Wife

Introduction:

The day of Mark and Mary's wedding has arrived.

The Devil's Pact

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

The last three weeks since the SWAT attacked us and I nearly died seemed to fly by. And before I knew it, July 20th has finally arrived. The setting sun was warm and the breeze was cool. The air was filled with the sweet scent of the wildflowers. Mount Rainier reared up, impossibly huge this close to the peak, dominating the eastern sky. Even in summer, the top of Mount Rainier remained white and blue from its many glaciers. A small dome of clouds covered the top of the mountain. They were the only clouds in the sky.

Butterflies swirled in my stomach as we all waited on Mary.

I was wearing a black tux, a purple bow-tie choking my throat and a purple cummerbund cinched about my waist. The dress shoes pinched my toes. Mary chose purple to complement the flower arrangements, of all things. Oh well, the wedding was always about the bride, not the groom. My best man, Quatch, stood beside me. He had trimmed his beard and got a haircut for today, and the big guy looked almost handsome in his tux. Today was the only time I've ever seen clothes on him that actually fit. Beyond Quatch were my groomsmen: Chris, Tom, and Karl. All three wore matching tuxes, and the same unflattering bow-ties and cummerbunds that I wore. These four guys were my friends, we used to play DD together. My life had just become too busy since the attack, though, for us to get together anymore.

What amazed me most about the last few weeks was that no disasters had happened. No nuns attacked us with armed men, no government agencies raided my house, no Lilith. Most importantly, no-one has died. Memories of Chasity flashed through my mind. I glanced at the seats where the sluts sat, wishing Chasity was with them. The sluts looked beautiful in their dresses. Korina sat smiling in a green dress. She was pregnant with my child, and she wasn't the only one. Next to her, Violet and April were holding hands; both girls had learned they were pregnant in the days that followed the attack. Today Violet wore a cute, pink dress and April a cloud-blue, frilly thing. Jessica looked stunning in a black, tight dress as she sat next to Lillian who looked sexy as hell in an artfully-ripped, gauzy black dress. Xiu's large breasts were positively spilling out of the flowery, pink dress she wore. I was glad Xiu chose to remain one of our sluts; she didn't even hesitate when I freed her at the hospital. Alison and Desiree wore complimenting, purple dresses, their arms wrapped around each other. They had gotten married a week ago, the service performed by Daisy Cunningham at the Church of the Living Gods.

The Cunningham twins, Daisy and Rose, had become ordained ministers, the first for the growing religious movement that worshiped Mary and myself as gods. The Church of the Living Gods was the official name, but people called them Markites, Miraclists, and Glassnerians. The two sisters had been preaching from the beginning about what I had taught their family, inadvertently, that day in the Lowes garden section. "Love each other," Rose would preach. "Demonstrate your love to each other. Do not let society tell you what is right and wrong when it comes to love. Do not be repressed by the antiquated morals of the religions of by-gone days. Follow the simple teaching of our Living Gods and just love each other!" The girls were passionate speakers and many responded to their message.

They had set up a large tent on the huge, empty lot behind our house where we had begun breaking ground on our mansion. Every night, hundreds gathered to hear the twins preach and participate in the worship orgy. And the Cunningham twins weren't the only ones to rise to prominence in the church. Beth Philips, a woman I fucked in the restroom of a car dealership, had almost a saint-like presence in the church since she was pregnant with my child. They addressed her as 'Blessed Mother,' alongside Vivian Anders. Chasity and the other bodyguards that died during the attack were remembered as 'The Holy Martyrs' and pictures of them were hung about the tent.

After many of the worshipers begged to be married by Mary or myself, we both got ourselves ordained. It was really simple, we just had to fill out a form on the internet and we could perform legal marriages in the State of Washington for the Church of the Living Gods. The first couple I married was Earl and his sixteen-year-old daughter, Marylou. Not a legal marriage, yet, but many of the marriages performed at the church were not, technically, legal. Earl's wife had died a few years ago and Marylou had started sharing his bed. Both quickly gravitated to the Church with its acceptance of all forms of love.

My mind drifted back to the ceremony as I waited on Mary. Earl's daughter, Marylou, was a pretty girl. She had long, black hair that fell down to her waist and contrasted lovely with her simple, white dress. Her round, cherub-face was covered by a veil and her long legs were covered by white, fishnet stockings. As part of the marriage, I blessed the bride by bending her over the simple altar and pulling up her skirt. She wore no panties, a tenet of the Church, and her teenage cunt was covered by a neatly trimmed, black bush.

She held her fiancee-father's hand as I entered her and she moaned in pleasure. Her cunt had been tight and I fucked her hard, pounding her cunt as she moaned in joy. "Fuck me, God!" she moaned. "Oh yes! Oh yes! Fuck me hard, my God!" She came on my cock when I filled her with my blessing. Smiling happily, she took her father's hands and she spoke her vows as my cum ran out of her cunt, "I pledge before my Gods and all these witnesses to love and cherish my father, my husband, for as long as we both shall live." Earl repeated back his vows, then I pronounced them husband and wife and they kissed before the happy congregation.

Mary and I have performed several weddings since. I married the Cunningham twins, blessing both of their tight, teenage cunts. Rachel, the woman we fucked on her honeymoon during our first trip to New York, showed up with Leah, our chauffeur from the same trip, and her husband, Jacob. Mary performed a joint wedding, marrying all three together. She blessed both brides with a strap-on. It turned out that Jacob and Rachel were both accountants and they were more than happy to manage our finances. Between our Charity and the Church donations, money was pouring in and I couldn't be bothered to keep track of it. We had bought a limousine and Leah was thrilled to be our chauffeur again. We gave them an empty house to live in on our street and I bound them with the Zimmah ritual.

We had plenty of empty houses to choose from after the attack. We held our last meeting of the Naked Jogging Club the Friday after the attack. It was just too dangerous to be jogging out on the street. We were lucky the nuns didn't attacks during one of our jogs. The girls were all sad and we had one last orgy in Madeleine's living room. I ordered all the neighbors that I had let stay to move out, for their own safety. The only people living on Mountain View Court were our servants, bound by the Zimmah spell, and our families. We gave our Vizier, Sam, a house to share with her plaything, Candy, and gave Willow another house. Willow shared it with the three nurses and the receptionist that helped her run our charity clinic.

Mary and I started recruiting voluntary bodyguards who knew just what they were in for, a lifetime of serving us. Most were followers of our religious movement that traveled across the World to serve us. Each week, a new class of ten or so women were sent to the Pierce County Police Academy to be trained. Our bodyguard was down to thirty members, and once we had our willing recruits, we planned on giving them the same choice we gave the sluts, to stay or be set free. Other worshipers were recruited to provide maintenance for our plane and to be nurses in our clinic. When we started constructing our mansion, many of our worshipers volunteered their time and efforts in building the mansion. They felt so honored to build their God's abode, we didn't have the heart to tell them no.

For our friends and family whom we had given sex slaves to, we let them decide if they wanted to keep their slaves or give them the choice of freedom. My friends, Quatch, Chris, Karl, and Tom, elected to keep their slaves. As did Missy and her boyfriend, Damien. George and Shannon, on the other hand, freed Starla and to their surprise, she begged to stay on as their sex slave. My mom freed Joy, who quickly left, and Mary's dad freed Felicity. She left, too, missing her family, but Sean and Tiffany didn't seem to care. My little sister, Antsy, freed Via and then asked Via to be her girlfriend. Via happily said yes.

Our time since the attack has been busy. At our Charity's first fundraiser, I announced my plans to run for state office and since them I've been giving interviews and and speeches. I had a number of issues that concerned me, the largest being gun control and crime. Everywhere I went, I would tell people to give up their weapons, to not do violence to each other. To just treat their fellow man with dignity. I had this great power and I was going to make the world a better place. I had other issues I championed as well: bigamy, decency laws, age of consent, prostitution, a balanced state budget, and state agencies spending tax money more wisely.

Desiree surprised us all when she admitted to working on a few campaigns in college, so I made her my campaign manager. With my power, running for office was all-too-easy. I was running unopposed, now. My opponents in the primary had been two Democrats, a Republican, a Libertarian, and a Constitutionalist who were all more than happy to drop out after meeting with me. Each gave me their ringing endorsements.

When I wasn't giving speeches, I was giving interviews. To CNN, to Fox News, to MSNBC. All the talk shows - morning news, daytime talk, the late night shows - would send us requests for interviews. Jessica was our press secretary and handled all of it. Frankly, we just went were she sent us. Our first national talk show was the The Today Show. Mary and I flew to New York City the Sunday after the attack so we could be there bright and early Monday morning.

The Today Show Set, July 1st, 2013

"Everyone has seen the seemingly miraculous footage taken last Wednesday," Matt Lauer said when the commercial-break ended.

Mary and I were sitting next to each other on plush, white-leather chairs as Matt Lauer introduced us. Matt Lauer sat across from us, on the other side of the large window where the crowds gathered outside to hold up signs and get seen on TV. Sitting next to Matt Lauer was the beautiful Savannah Guthrie, a broad smile on her freckled face. Her honey-brown hair was styled to be light and curly as it fell about her shoulders. Her blouse was dark gray and sleeveless, almost a vest, that was cut just low enough to show a hint of her freckled bosom.

"With us today, is Mark Glassner and his fiancee, Mary Sullivan," Matt Lauer finished.

"Hey Matt," I said, trying to suppress my nervousness. My palms were sweaty, and I could just feel the moisture building in my armpits. Outside, the crowd at the windows cheered loudly, a muffled roar that could be just heard through the glass.

Mary sat cross-legged in one of her sultry dresses, dark blue today. Her freckled cleavage was on display, and most of her beautiful thighs. Her auburn hair was styled to fall about her shoulder in beautiful, dark-red waves that set off her emerald eyes. She smiled, her beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. "It's great to be here," Mary answered back. She sounded so relaxed. Was she not nervous at all?

"The footage is almost unbelievable," Savannah Guthrie said, crossing her legs. Her skirt was longer than Mary's, but her beautiful calves were on display.

"Well, it's most certainly not a hoax," I said, trying to smile. "It hurt when I got shot." That brought a chuckle from Matt and a beautiful laugh from Savannah.

"And that light, what was that?" Savannah pressed. "Did you really get healed by a miracle?"

"Mary and I, both, have powers," I answered. "And I used those powers to heal myself." A lie, but Jessica advised us to keep out the consorting-with-demons part.

"Show us something," Matt Lauer said, a skeptical smile on his lips. "I would love to see your powers."

Sam had taught us a few new spells. A lot of the magics in the book were stuff I've seen stage magicians perform. The type of magics that probably awed the people in ancient times. I concentrated and uttered a single word, "Uwph," while I imagined I was rising up in the air. I floated up and Matt jumped and Savannah's eyes widened in surprise. I floated a few feet forward and hovered in the middle of the studio. I could see the crowd outside watching in astonishment. A few, the ones with signs proclaiming me a God, fell to their knees.

Matt stood, his eyes shaken, and walked around me, swinging his arms about my body. He was searching for wires, I realized. His stood up on his tiptoes, straining to pass his arms over my head. "How are you doing that?"

"I have powers," I answered, floating back to my chair and sitting down without my feet touching the ground. The floating spell required constant concentration, and really wasn't worth the effort. But it sure was impressive.

"Well, um," Savannah Guthrie stammered, trying to gather her wits. "People say you are a God. There are people gathering in front of your house. Footage of their, um, worship, and I use that term loosely, has been making the rounds on the internet. They call it worship, but it looks like a, well, frankly, an orgy."

Mary smiled. "Savannah, Mark and I preach that love should be freely expressed in all its forms. There shouldn't be any stigma attached to sex. There's nothing wrong with two people having sex, right?"

"No," Savannah answered, frowning.

"Then there shouldn't be anything wrong with people having sex in public," Mary finished.

Savannah nodded her head, and Matt answered, "I guess when you put it that way, there doesn't seem to be anything wrong with it."

"No, people should be free to find their pleasure wherever they want to, even if they're related," I said, staring boldly at Savannah, who flushed. I saw Mary smile next to me and shake her head. I knew just what she was thinking. She always was amused by my sex drive. But, when you wish for unlimited stamina, you might as well get some use out of it.

"People claim you use a gas to make them do what you want," Matt Lauer said, continuing the interview. "Any truth to that?"

"No, people just like to follow our suggestions," I said. "Your producer had us searched by the NYPD to see if we had any gas canisters or anything."

"We did," Savannah Guthrie interjected. "There were no suspicious gas canisters or anything."

"So people just do what you tell them?" Matt Lauer asked, disbelief in his voice.

"How about a demonstration?" Mary asked.

"Sure," Matt Lauer challenged. "Make us do something that we wouldn't normally do."

"Savannah, suck Mark's cock," Mary ordered.

Savannah Guthrie's freckled cheeks were crimson red as she walked over and knelt before me. I reached over and grabbed Mary's hand, giving her a thankful squeeze. She was such a caring fiancee, always attentive to my needs. Savannah's hand reached out and unfastened my pants, pulling the zipper down. The crowd outside was cheering. They all heard our commands; no one would think this was weird or wrong.

Unfortunately, Matt Lauer didn't think it was weird anymore, either. "What does that prove?" he asked, dismissively.

Mary blinked in surprise, then realized what we had just told him and everyone else who was watching The Today Show live. And it had to be live. Our powers didn't seem to work if we recorded our commands. But a live broadcast, and we made sure it was live with the producers and not on a delay, that worked just fine. Just like talking on the phone.

I could see on the monitors behind the camera that they were getting a good close-up of Savannah Guthrie's mouth as she engulfed my cock. Her tongue swirled around my cock deliciously. "She's pretty good," I moaned.

I glanced at Mary, her lips pursed as she stared at Matt Lauer. His disdain was starting to irritate her. "Well, Matt, how about you quit being the host of The Today Show and let Natalie Morales host in your place. She's far prettier than you."

"That is a great idea," Matt Lauer answered, motioning to Natalie Morales. She was a beautiful, Latina woman with long, black hair. "I've had a good time as the co-anchor of The Today Show, but I feel the time has come for me to leave the show."

Matt Lauer hugged Natalie Morales and kissed her on the cheek and walked off, and she sat down in his chair, confusion painting her face. "Well, Matt, take care, you will be missed," Natalie Morales said, uncertainly. The producer walked over to Matt and they had a heated conversation behind the cameras.

"You are very pretty," Mary told Natalie Morales. "Why don't you show the world just how pretty those tits are."

"And you're just gorgeous, Mary," Natalie Morales said with a smile as she started to unbutton her mauve, silk blouse. "I bet you have some pretty breasts as well, Mary." Mary's power to make any woman desire her was having the predictable effect on Natalie.

Savannah Guthrie was sliding her mouth up and down on my cock. I ran my hand through her honey-brown hair as I watched Mary stand up, reach behind her back, and unzip her dress. The shy girl that had blushed so furiously when she first stripped naked in the Starbucks had been replaced by this confidant woman, unashamed to show off her gorgeous body to the world. I admired her perky, freckled breasts tipped with dusky nipples. Her pubic hair had been waxed away, save for a small heart of fiery hair above her pussy.

Natalie Morales smiled, licking her lips, as her blouse fell open. Her large breasts were cradled by a silky, gray bra. Natalie Morales reached behind her and unclasped the bra, and shrugged out of her blouse and bra with one smooth motion. Her breasts were large, sagging just a bit, and topped with huge, dark areolas and hard nipples.

"You may be the most beautiful woman I've ever seen," Natalie Morales breathed to Mary.

Mary smiled, and crooked her finger at Natalie Morales. The beautiful woman walked across the room to Mary, who kissed her passionately on the lips. Natalie Morales was breathing hard when Mary broke their kiss, and my fiancee sat down on her chair and spread her legs wide-open. "Pleasure me," Mary commanded.

Natalie Morales knelt down and hesitantly licked at Mary's slit. I felt my balls boiling as Natalie Morales started licking more confidently at Mary's pussy. Mary moaned her encouragement, her right hand pinching her left nipple. Savannah's sucking mouth was bringing me closer and closer to orgasming. I gripped her hair with a tight grip, and held her mouth in place.

"Swallow it, Savannah!" I moaned as I shot my cum into her mouth. I could feel her swallowing, sucking the last of the cum out of my balls. I released her head and she stood up. "Let's give her a big cheer!" I urged the crowd outside and they were all screaming and shouting. A few of the women flashed their boobs as they got into the spirit of things.

Savannah Guthrie licked some cum off of her lips and waved to the crowd, her freckled face flushed, and a huge smile gracing her lips. She sat back down on her chair, adjusting her blouse, and looked at me. Being a consummate professional, she continued the interview as if she hadn't just been sucking my cock, "So, not only have you founded a religious movement, but you're running for public office. A State Representative for your home State of Washington?"

"Yeah," I said with a smile, and went through the issues that concerned me. Mary spent the time writhing in pleasure in her chair as Natalie Morales devoured her cunt. Mary's perky breasts heaved as her body shook from her orgasm and she let out a low, throaty moan. I was just finishing talking about my take on marriage, that anyone should be allowed to marry anyone else, even multiple anyones, when Mary finished cumming.

"Umm, she's done that before," Mary purred as Natalie Morales stood up. A producer came out and handed Natalie Morales a towel to wipe the pussy juices off her face. Mary just crossed her legs, not bothering to put her dress back on, and started answering questions about our Charity, the Women's Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment.

That Today Show interview created a firestorm of controversy. Everyone who watched the broadcast live didn't see what the problem was, but those on the West Coast, where it was shown on tape delay, were disgusted. Family values groups and feminist groups were up in arms. The larger the controversy grew, the more and more shows wanted to interview us. Mary and I gave more and more interviews, and more and more of our critics were starting to agree with us. The President of the Council of Family Values and his wife appeared on Megan Kelly's show to debate us. By the end, the President was fucking his wife up the ass while she ate out Megan's pussy on National TV.

The Wedding, July 20th 2013

What was taking Mary so long I wondered, as I stood before the crowd. These dress shoes were pinching my toes and I was starting to sweat in my jacket. I glanced back to the bridal tent where Mary and her bridesmaids were gathered, wishing they would hurry up. I was eager to see my sweet filly walking up the aisle in her beautiful dress.

I had already seen her in the dress. We spent an hour taking the wedding photos earlier today. And Mary looked stunning in her dress. It was snow-white, of course, with a lacy bodice. The lace wrapped around her torso, ending at the skirt, which was made of all these layers of ruffles that gave her skirt this bell shape. Her veil covered her whole head, draping across her shoulders and cleavage and she carried a bouquet of white and pink flowers, with a few purple flowers here and there for a splash of vibrancy. The same flowers lined the aisle on plinths and more petals were strewn across a white carpet that had been laid down over the field.

Our friends and families were seated on plastic, folding chairs. I had spent the last week talking to all our guests on the phone, making sure that there wouldn't be any issues. I gave them a few, simple commands: to find any sex that they might witness to be perfectly normal, to be open to having sex at the reception, and to not feel any jealousy if their spouse or significant other chose to indulge themselves. Once they returned home, they would return to their normal behavior and remember the wedding fondly. With Mary's family, I had to prepare them for Tiffany's return, and that she looked eighteen now. Our bodyguards, led by 51, searched all of our guests and the staff for any weapons, just in case a nun had gotten to them. There were a still a few out there, maybe five left in the whole world, but that was enough to cause plenty of mischief.

Mary's side was far more crowded than mine. She had quite the extended family it turned out. With a number of aunts, uncles, and cousins, and both sets of grandparents. Her father, alone, had five other brothers and sisters all of whom had kids. And a number of those female cousins were quite the lookers and I was excited to get to know a few of them more intimately during the reception. On top of that, Mary had a lot of friends from high school that showed up.

My side had my dad's brother, Uncle Aaron, and his wife Dee and their two kids, Aaron Jr. and Laura. Next to my cousin, Laura, was her husband who held their infant daughter, Astrid. My mom's family consisted of my grandma, my fat Aunt Toni and her teenage sons, Ray and Bobby. We seated the sluts on my side to make it look a little less one-sided, along with Cynthia and Vivian. It was nice to see the other two girls I fucked that morning in the Starbucks where I met Mary. My only friends were standing up with me as my best man and groomsmen.

I caught Tiffany's eyes and I looked away. I still hadn't forgiven Mary's mother for getting Chasity and six of my bodyguards killed. Mary and I had a huge fight when she wanted me to go to her parents' wedding last week. Mary may have forgiven her mother, but I doubt I ever could. All the other bodyguards had made a full recovery thanks to the Tsariy spell that Sam found in the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

When she told us about a spell that could heal all but death, Mary insisted on healing Alice with it right away. After being shot, the doctors did what they could for Alice, but one round had entered through her throat as she fell and lodged in her brain and the doctors did not expect her to ever wake up.

Good Samaritan Hospital, July 4th, 2013

The limousine pulled up at the entrance to Good Sam hospital. We were here to heal Alice. Leah was driving. I was so happy that Rachel and Leah moved out here. I had a lot of fun with the two girls that weekend we spent in New York City and I was happy to see that they made their three-way relationship work. They were so cute together when I married the three of them last night. Jacob, their husband, positively beamed with a pretty girl on each of his arms who wanted to be his wife.

I was so excited to heal Alice. I had been so racked with guilt for what happened to Alice and I was so relieved to find out there was a way to heal her. I don't know how neither Mark nor I had even thought to ask Sam if there was a healing spell in the Book before this morning. My only excuse was that it had been a busy week. We had to fly out to New York City for two days, where we gave several interviews. The most interesting one, of course, was The Today Show and that had produced quite the commotion. I guess getting oral sex from two famous people on national television would cause that.

Yesterday we had three funerals to attend. There was Chasity's funeral in the morning, then 05's funeral, whose real name was Dove Atterberry, at noon. The third funeral for Lucy Garnet, 63, was held last night. And today we had two more funerals to attend: Fawn Avery, 34, and Friuza Rostami, 78. Tomorrow would be the final two funerals: for Jeannette Kerry, 22, and Sasithorn Metharom, 30.

Leah held the door open, wearing her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and a white bustier that displayed her large breasts beautifully, and the blue and red tie that dangled between the slopes of her breasts looked so cute. She wore a small, black jacket and a chauffeur's cap. Mark slid out, then held out his hand to help me up. Our bodyguards, 51 and seven others, formed up around us as we walked through the hallway.

Mark and the bodyguards waited outside Alice's room as I slipped in. She looked so sad, lying on the bed. Bandages wrapped about her neck, a tube down her throat, and every few seconds the mechanical wheeze of the artificial lung pumping air into her would fill the room. IVs and sensors dotted her body. Dean, her husband, sat next to her, clutching her hand. He was wearing a rumpled T-shirt and sweatpants. He looked like hell, eyes baggy and blood-shot, his face covered in ragged, black whiskers.

"Hey, Mary," he sadly greeted me. He had been by her side ever since she got shot; guilt stabbed at my heart. He still loved her and didn't know that Alice was cheating on him with me, and with her yoga instructor before that. He also didn't know that she was preparing to divorce him, wanting to run off with me. I didn't have the heart to tell him the truth. Until this morning, we all thought that she was never going to wake up.

"Hey, Dean," I answered. "Everything's going to be alright."

"They're asking me to pull the plug," Dean replied with hollow eyes. "I don't know what to do."

"It will be okay," I told him and grasped Alice's hand.

I concentrated on her being healthy, on her being whole. According to Sam, anyone could do this spell, you just had to believe it would work. I knew it would, I had seen too much magic to not know. I concentrated as hard as I could on Alice being healed, and whispered, "Tsariy." Energy rushed out of me, into Alice, and a scarlet light enveloped her. The world swam about me and I felt dizzy, and then I was falling backwards.

"Mare!" Mark shouted in alarm. I felt his strong hands holding my arms and I realized that he had caught me. The Gift my mother gave him, her nun powers, had given Mark quick reflexes. I smiled up at him, feeling exhausted, and told him, "I'm fine, Mark. Thanks."

Mark helped me back on my feet and kissed me on the forehead. He was so sweet. I leaned against his solid frame. The healing spell took a lot out of you. The more the person was hurt, the more that was wrong that you had to fix, the more energy it took out of you. I felt like I just had run a marathon. With a backpack full of bricks. Uphill the entire way.

Dean had jumped up and was staring at me in astonishment. "What did you do?"

Alice started choking, bolting upright. Her hands scrabbled to grab the breathing tube shoved down her throat. She gripped the plastic hose and pulled it, gagging and coughing the whole time. She breathed, hoarsely, as she flung the tube away and had another coughing fit. Dean grabbed her, hugging his wife tightly to his chest. There were tears running down his face as he stared gratefully at me.

"Dean?" Alice asked. She sound tired and confused. "What's going on?"

"You were shot, dear," he whispered. "You've been in a coma for a week. And Mary...she healed you."

"What, Mary?" Alice glanced around and her hazel eyes met mine. Her cheeks flushed with color and a smile grew on her lips. But the smile quickly faded and her eyes narrowed in anger and jealousy as she realized who was supporting me. Mark was right, I was blind to her feelings. They were as plain as day.

"Dean, I need to talk to Alice, can you wait outside?" I asked. "You too, Mark."

"You're okay, right?" Mark asked, concern on his face. I nodded, and he kissed my cheek. "All right, Mare."

"I'll be right outside, dear," Dean told Alice and squeezed her hand. The two men left the room.

Alice looked down at her body, at the IV and sensors. She reached out to take my hand and smiled when I gripped it. "What happened? I had this dream that I shot Mark and..." She trailed off, frowning at me. She must have seen something in my face, some flicker of emotion at the memory of Mark getting shot by Alice. "Oh God, that happened?"

I took a deep breath. "I need to apologize to you Alice." She started to interrupt me and I placed my finger over her mouth. "Let me just talk, okay." When she nodded her head, I explained to her all about our powers and our enemies and how she was used as a weapon to try and kill us. A bewildered expression slowly filled her face as I spoke. "Alice, I wanted to have one normal friend, one person not caught up in all of this. So, I didn't take the steps to protect you. I did not think our enemies could do anything to you. I'm so very sorry, Alice."

"I don't know what to say, Mary. This is just so...crazy." Alice gave a shriek when I rose up into the air. It was the same spell Mark used on The Today Show. I didn't stay up too long, I was tired from healing her and was having trouble maintaining the concentration, and landed rather hard and I had to catch myself on the railing of her hospital bed. "How did you do that?"

"Magic," I told her, then took a deep breath. "Do you still love Dean?"

She frowned. "What?"

"Dean spent the last week sitting by your side," I told her. "He loves you a lot. So, do you love him, still?"

"I don't know." Alice gave a shake of her head. "I love you, Mary."

"I love you like a friend, like a sister," I explained as gently as possible, "but I love Mark. So, you have the choice, you can choose to stay with Dean, who loves you, and try and work out your problems, or you can continue to pine after me." I kissed her on the forehead and walked out of the room.

Dean went back into the room and I could see them talking through the glass before I leaned against Mark and we marched down a few doors to Xiu's room. Xiu looked so tiny on her hospital bed; she was sleeping peacefully, her round face relaxed. Unlike Alice, she didn't have a respirator to breath for her. Mark walked up to her and took her hand and she woke up and smiled up at him. He whispered a word, and healed her.

She gasped loudly as the scarlet light enveloped her, bolting upright in the bed. When the light faded, the color was back in her round cheeks and her almond eyes were wide with amazement. The IV that had been in her arm had been forced out of her flesh. Xiu ripped off the various sensors, triggering all sorts of annoying alarms, and threw her arms around Mark. "Oh, thank you, thank you, Master!"

Mark stroked her face. "Xiu, I'm going to free you from my control for the next twenty-four hours. I want you to decide if you want to be our slut. Or, if you do not want to be our slut, I will free you."

Confusion appeared on Xiu's face as she was released from Mark's control. She frowned, looking at us, then stood up from the bed and walked over to the plastic bag on the counter that contained her personal effects. She stripped out of her hospital gown; her petite, olive-skinned body was beautiful. Her skin was flawless, her ass firm and slim, and her huge breasts swayed as she moved, topped with dark nipples. She fished around in the bag and pulled out her nipple piercings. She frowned, trying to stick the piercing through her nipple.

"I'm not pierced anymore," she whispered in surprise.

"I guess I healed you too well," Mark grinned.

Xiu laughed and pulled out her gold choker with her name written in emeralds, and clasped it about her throat. "I am yours," she answered and bent over the foot of her hospital bed, grasped her butt-cheeks and spread them, exposing her tight asshole. "Fuck my ass, Master. Hard!" A broad smile appeared on her lips. "Make it hurt, Master!"

"And what about me?" I pouted as Mark was moving behind her.

"I would love to eat your pussy, Mistress," Xiu said, licking her lush lips. "I am your sex slave. Use and abuse me for your pleasure."

Xiu gasped loudly in pain as Mark fucked her ass. He had roughly shoved his cock into her unlubed ass. Lust shined in Xiu's eyes; the slut loved to be hurt, got off on it. I climbed on the bed, spread my legs and felt some of my exhaustion melt away as Xiu's tongue lapped at my slit. She buried her face in my snatch, her nose bumping my clit, her fingers spreading my lips open as she dug her tongue furiously inside me.

"Oh fuck, that's nice, slut!" I moaned. I caught Mark's blue eyes and he smiled at me as he pounded her tight ass. "Eat my pussy! Yes, yes, that's so fucking nice." I gasped as Xiu shoved two fingers up my tight pussy.

I watched as Xiu's ass jiggled as Mark's groin slapped into her cheeks, filling the room with the slap of flesh. I grabbed Xiu's black hair with one hand and pulled her face tight against my cunt as my hips writhed in pleasure. Mark was thrusting harder into her ass, pushing Xiu's face into my pussy as he bottomed out in her ass.

"Your ass is fucking tight, slut!" Mark moaned. "I love fucking your slutty ass!"

Xiu moaned happily into my pussy. "Are you going flood this naughty slut's ass, Mark?" I laughed.

"I am, Mare!" Mark panted.

I could feel my orgasm building inside me. Skillfully fueled by Xiu's lips and fingers. Her tongue fluttered at my clit as her fingers slid along my tight sheathe. I groaned, my back arching, as Xiu sucked my little pearl between her lips and curled her fingers just right. My orgasm exploded out of me as the little slut found my G-Spot and I splattered her face with my girl-cum.

"Oh fuck, that was great, slut!" I moaned.

"I'm so happy, Mistress," Xiu answered from between my thighs. "Master's cock feels so amazing in my ass! Umm, I'm going to cum, Master! Ohhh, thank you, thank you for making me cum!"

"Fucking slut!" Mark groaned and slammed his cock into her, his face contorted in pleasure as he flooded her ass with his cum. "God damn, that was good, slut!"

Mark pulled out of her ass and I rested back on Xiu's bed. Xiu turned around and quickly knelt down and started cleaning Mark's cock off like a good slut. Mark stroked her black hair and smiled at me. Our Xiu stayed and Alice was healed. I wanted to hold onto this happy feeling as long as I could.

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I was freaking out.

"Where's my locket?" I asked, as grabbed at my throat for the third time, desperately feeling for the gold chain. I knew that it wasn't there, I had already felt twice, but rational thoughts like that were hard to hang onto when you're in a panic. Somehow, my locket had slipped off from around my neck. It was heart-shaped, made of silver, with a pink rose sculpted onto the front. I couldn't lose it. Mark gave it to me that first day I met him. For the last fifteen minutes, my bridesmaids and I had been tearing the bridal tent apart trying to find it. I needed it. I couldn't leave the tent and walk down the aisle without it!

My older sister Shannon was digging through a box while Antsy and Missy were searching the floor of the bridal tent. I needed to stay calm. If I started crying, my mascara would run and I would look like a frightful mess on my wedding day. "Please, please, please!" I begged over and over, fighting back the tears.

"Here it is!" Alice shouted in triumph. I sighed in relief as my maid-of-honor held up the silver locket. "It fell behind the chair."

After I healed Alice that day, she had talked with her husband, Dean. She confessed her adultery to him. "I felt so guilty that I had been such a bad wife while Dean was being all attentive and loving since I got hurt," Alice had later told me. "I just wanted to drive him away so I could wallow in my misery. Only, when I told him that I cheated on him, he was hurt, but he didn't leave. For the first time, since, well, since forever, I guess, we talked. And it was nice." They were in marriage counseling now, trying to work through their problems.

The news of Alice's healing spread through the hospital and soon it was all over the news. And not just Alice's healing, Mark cured Xiu and half the bodyguards that were still in the hospital before he was too tired. For the last two Thursdays, Mark and I have been healing the sick at Good Sam. It was nice to finally do something good and selfless with our powers.

Alice handed me the locket and I put it around my neck and secured the clasp. I do not know how it fell off my neck, the clasp seemed to be just fine. I was just so very relieved to feel it dangling between my breasts again, that I didn't care why it fell off. I lowered my veil and took a deep breath. "Okay, let's get this started."

Missy popped her head out the tent flap then ducked back in, smiling. "Umm, maybe in a few minutes, Mary."

I frowned and wondered what Mark was doing? Then an amused smile crossed my lips. No, I should be wondering who Mark was doing. I considered the candidates. One of the sluts, maybe? Or was it Rose Cunningham who was officiating our wedding? Or maybe his mother, Sandy? Certainly not my mom. Mark was still angry with her over Chasity's death. I missed Chasity, too, but my mom was used by the other side and she felt so guilty over all the deaths she caused.

Mountain View Court Estates, June 29th, 2013

I slipped out of the house, leaving Mark and our sluts that chose to stay to continue with their orgy. I was glad that most of our sluts stayed but I would miss Fiona, Thamina, and Noel. It was the right thing to do, however. I should have insisted weeks ago, but I was too caught up in the thrill of the power to make someone do whatever you wanted.

I walked naked down Mountain View Court, wearing only a pair of flip-flops. I could hear the music from our worshipers waiting out on the street corner. I didn't know what to make of that development. Mark clearly found being worshiped too amazing to pass up. But, it just didn't feel right, to be worshiped. We weren't Gods. We had powers, sure, but anyone who was willing to pay the price could have them.

Then I had stepped out of the car and heard all those people chanting my name. I shivered, it was so intoxicating. I could feel the love of a hundred people. I bit my lip as I thought about that feeling. It's not like we ordered them to worship us, I told myself. We never said we were Gods. We just didn't correct them. And if it made those people happy to worship us, maybe it wasn't right to take that away from them.

I put those thoughts away as I reached my parent's house. They lived three houses down from Mark and I. This used to be the Gomez house, I think, before Mark made them sell their house. I pushed open the door and walked in. "Hello," I called as I wandered around the house. Where was everyone? Missy and Damien lived here, along with their two sex slaves and Felicity, dad's sex slave.

I heard splashes and I wandered to the back of the house. Missy and Damien and the sex slaves were splashing around in the pool, naked. They were playing Marco Polo, I realized, with Damien blindfolded, trying to find the girls.

"Marco!" he yelled.

"Polo!" the girls yelled back, splashing away from him as he lunged. He caught Dawn, Missy's sex slave, by the foot and dragged the laughing, blonde girl to him. She hugged Damien and kissed him, wrapping her legs about his waist. Damien started to fuck her; I guess that was the reward for winning.

"Missy, where's mom and dad?" I asked.

Missy swam to the side of the pool, her budding breasts just visible above the lip of the pool, water beading on her tits. "Upstairs," she said, rolling her eyes. "They've been up there most of the day."

"Well, have fun," I said with a grin. Dawn was moaning like a banshee as Damien fucked her.

I went back into the house and walked upstairs. I knocked on my Dad's bedroom door and then went inside. They were in bed together, cuddling. My dad looked so happy as he glanced up at me and Mom was flushed and smiling, her blonde hair draped across Dad's chest.

"I see you two are getting along," I said archly.

Mom's face grew more red. "We had a lot of time to make up."

"What can we do for you, Mary?" Dad asked.

"I need to bind Mom," I answered, walking towards them.

Dad grinned and patted the bed next to him. I climbed on, pressing my naked body against Dad and kissing him on the lips. Mom reached out and, hesitantly, touched my breast. Her finger ran gently along the slope up to my hard nipple. I shivered in pleasure as her finger grazed my hard nipple. I broke the kiss with Dad and leaned over his body and kissed my mom on the lips.

"Are we really going to make love to our daughter?" Mom asked, sounding unsure.

"I need to fuck dad for the Zimmah ritual, Mom," I answered. "Besides, you two haven't fucked Missy yet? I'm surprised the little minx hasn't already barged on in."

Mom glanced at Dad, her eyebrows raised. Dad coughed. "Well, Missy was just so persistent, and I had already fucked Mary and Shannon. So, it just seemed fair, Tif," Dad answered, lamely.

Mom drew in a deep breath. "This isn't the family reunion I thought it would be."

I grasped my mom's perky boob. Mom had a cup size on me and I was a little jealous. I tweaked her nipple and said with a grin, "But it'll be a lot of fun."

Mom relaxed as I played with her nipple then a naughty twinkle appeared in her blue eyes. "I guess it will be." Mom kissed me back, this time her lips soft and gentle. I tilted my head and let her tongue slip into my mouth. I felt Mom's hand on my breast again, squeezing me and rubbing my nipple.

"That was hot," Dad moaned as we broke the kiss.

Mom laughed and I slid my hands beneath the cover to find him hard, his cock sticky. "Did you just fuck Mom?"

"Yes," Dad smiled proudly. "A couple of times. We're like teenagers again."

"Well, one of you is a teenager again," I laughed. The benefit of the Gift made one young and beautiful or, in the case of a man, young and ripped. I was enjoying the new Mark. I loved Mark when he was flabby, but Mark with all his muscles was just yummy. Just like Karen, even though Mom wasn't a nun anymore, she kept the youth and beauty and looked eighteen.

I pushed the covers back to expose his hard dick rising out of the forest of red hair. I moved down and licked his shaft, tasting my mom's spicy flavor. It was similar to my flavor, but without the sweetness. Dad moaned in appreciation and then Mom's tongue was licking with me. Our tongues brushed as we cleaned his cock. I kissed my mom around Dad's cock, tasting his salty pre-cum.

"Oh fuck, that's amazing," Dad moaned. "My hot wife and hot daughter are sucking my cock! I'm so damned lucky."

"Umm, Dad, you feel ready," I panted, sitting up. "Sit on Dad's face, Mom."

I straddled Dad, guiding his hard cock to my wet cunt as Mom slid up to sit on his face. Her blonde bush was messy with her juices and Dad's cum. Dad didn't seem to mind, though, and Mom moaned as he ate her pussy out. I sighed in satisfaction as I felt my dad's cock fill me all the way up. Mom grinned happily at me and I realized just how much alike we looked. I leaned in and kissed the blonde version of myself.

I loved the feel of Dad's cock inside me. It was the last chance for me to fuck him for awhile. My period should start tomorrow, and then I was going off the pill so Mark and I could have our own child. I was jealous of Korina for beating me to the punch. I rode Dad faster, enjoying his cock rubbing against the sensitive sheathe of my pussy and Mom's tongue probing my mouth. I gripped her blonde hair and devoured her lips.

My orgasm was building quickly as I slammed up and down on Dad. My mom broke the kiss and she bent down and started sucking at my nipple. "Oh, fuck, that's nice, Mom!" Her tongue swirled about my nipple, and then she would suck and nibble. Mom sure knew how to please a woman. I cradled my mom's head to my breast as my orgasm crashed through me. "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" I moaned as I kept fucking Dad.

"Umm, was that a nice one, sweety?" Mom asked.

I smiled and nodded and I bent down to suck on my mom's nipple. I teased her nipple, gently brushing it with my tongue as she writhed atop Dad's face. Then I sucked the hard nub into my lips, enjoying the feel of her fat nipple on my lips.

"Oh my baby's sucking at my breast again," Mom moaned, stroking my cheeks. "Oh yes, that feels so lovely. How I missed you, Mary." Her body trembled as she came on Dad's lips.

Dad lasted a long time inside me. He didn't have Mark's recuperative powers and it took him awhile to cum. But Mom and I had a few more orgasms before then as we enjoyed Dad. We kissed each other and played with each other's breasts. Dad moaned loudly into Mom's cunt as his cock flooded my pussy with his sperm and the feel of my Dad's cum flooding my pussy triggered another orgasm. This one wasn't as intense as the others, but fluttered pleasantly through my body.

I rolled off Dad, my legs sore, and I enjoyed the warm, wet feeling of Dad's cum in my pussy. "You need to eat me out, Mom," I told her. "To complete the spell."

"Sure, sweety," Mom smiled, and slid between my legs.

I could feel Mom's breath warm on my pussy as she lowered her face. "Zimmah," I whispered as she took her first swipe of the incestuous mess between my thighs. I felt the energy flow from Dad into the two of us.

"Oh, wow," Mom breathed. "We'll be together, forever, won't we?"

"Yeah, Mom," I smiled as she dug her lips into my pussy and began to eat me out. "One happy family, forever."

"Forever," Dad whispered and then he leaned over and kissed me and I tasted Mom's delicious pussy on his lips. Forever with Mark and my family and our sluts, I thought happily as Mom's sucking lips brought me to a delicious orgasm.

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I glanced at Rose as I waited. She was officiating our wedding, and the teenager was wearing a simple, black dress, that was very low cut and I found myself admiring her cleavage. She had a nice, round pair of breasts that filled out the bodice very nicely. Rose saw my stare and flushed happily, her hand playing with the end of her long, golden braid.

"Are you wearing panties?" I asked Rose.

The sixteen-year-old beamed at me. "Of course not, my Lord. I follow all the teachings." Rose's fingers pulled up the hem of her skirt, exposing her blonde bush. "Panties should only be worn to excite your lover or when your period is upon you. Otherwise, a pussy should be free and ready to be entered," Rose quoted.

"You definitely look ready to be entered," I smiled.

Rose bent over the altar, holding her skirt up, exposing her tight, teenage ass. "I am ready for my Lord's pleasure."

"Jesus," Quatch muttered, earning a glare from Rose. "Wish I was a God."

I grinned at Quatch as I moved behind Rose and unzipped my pants. The audience was growing restless as the wait for Mary dragged on, and no-one objected to what I was doing, thanks to my commands. A few watched with interest and Alison gave me a thumbs up and then started kissing her new wife, Desiree.

"Oh my God!" Rose moaned as I entered her tight pussy. I caught her sister-wife, Daisy's, envious face as she watched her twin getting fucked. Daisy and Rose drew straws to see who would get to officiate our wedding and Daisy was clearly disappointed that she lost. Rose continued moaning, "Fuck me, my Lord! Oh, fuck my juicy cunt!"

I pounded her tight cunt hard and fast and grabbed her blonde braid and pulled her head back. Her face was in profile, her eyes closed tight with pleasure, her mouth wide open as she moaned and panted. I saw movement at the bridal tent, Missy popped her head out for a moment before she ducked back in. I yanked hard on Rose's braid as I really started to slam into her cunt hard and fast.

"Yes, yes! Fuck my naughty pussy!" Rose was screaming. "Oh, yes! I love your cock, my Lord. Your big, hard cock is making my unworthy cunt feel so good! I'm gonna cum, my Lord!"

Rose's back arched as she came, her hips slamming back into me, and I enjoyed the silky grip of her cunt milking my cock. I groaned, feeling my balls starting to boil. I thrust harder into her teenage pussy, griping her slim hips as I drove my cock rapidly in and out of her. My balls boiled over with lust and I filled her young cunt full of my cum. I pulled out of Rose and she pulled her skirt back down her ass, a happy smile painted on her face.

The band started playing as I put my cock away. Finally, I thought in relief. The bridesmaids came out, Alice and our sisters. They all looked beautiful in their cream-colored bridesmaid's dresses. Particularly Shannon and Missy; their red hair made quite a splash against the cream dresses. Alice looked at me and for the first time there wasn't jealousy in those eyes. I was also relieved that she didn't pull out a gun when she reached the altar.

The traditional wedding march started up and everyone 'oohhed' and 'aahhed' when Mary appeared. My heart almost stopped. I had seen her in the dress just a few hours ago as we posed for photos, but this was different. Her emerald eyes found mine through the veil and the smile that covered her face was breathtaking, producing delightful dimples in her cheeks. Clutched in her hands was a bouquet of beautiful flowers, white and pink with a few purple flowers for a splash of brilliant color. Sean, her father, took her arm, and they walked slowly up the aisle. The setting sun lit Mary's dress with an orange hue and for a moment she looked like an angel aglow with radiant power.

Sean shook my hand, then handed Mary off to me. Alice held Mary's bouquet as I took my fiancee's hands. They were soft and gentle and I squeezed them as her flowery perfume filled my nose and left me feeling light-headed. We stared into each other's eyes as Rose began her marriage ceremony; Mary's eyes were deep green and full of love and I could happily stare into them forever. Rose gave a sermon on the importance of love and the beauty of two people sharing their lives together. The girl didn't sound nervous at all, considering she was marrying her Gods.

"Was that Rose I heard moaning?" Mary whispered quietly as Rose preached.

I smiled. "I got bored."

"That's my horny stallion." Mary giggled silently, trying not to let her body shake too much. "Sorry for the holdup. I thought I lost my locket." She touched the silver, heart-shaped locket nestled in her beautiful cleavage.

"I'm just so happy to marry you," I answered. She smiled warmly at me and I couldn't help but smile back at my beautiful bride.

Rose's sermon went on for about ten more minutes. "The couple have written their own vows," Rose stated as Quatch passed us the wedding bands. They were simple, golden bands. Inscribed on the inside of each ring was one simple word, "Forever."

I took Mary's hand and placed the ring just at the tip of her finger. Mary took a deep breath, tears brimming in her eyes, "Mark, you changed my life the day you walked into my work. You captured my heart and loved me enough to set me free. And I loved you enough to come back. I want to be with you every day of our lives. The good days and the bad. Forever at your side." My hand trembled as I slid the wedding band all the way onto her finger, up against her engagement ring.

Mary took my wedding band and held my hand, smiling expectantly at me. "That was beautiful, Mare." She blushed beneath her veil, tears brimming in her beautiful eyes, and I grinned at her. "I was captivated the moment I saw you the day I walked into your work. I never thought I would meet someone who could love me with all her heart the way you have. You are all I will ever need. From now, until the end of time. You are all I need, my love." Mary was crying and smiling as she slid my wedding band onto my finger.

"By the powers invested in me by my Gods and the State of Washington, I now pronounce you man and wife." Everyone clapped at Rose's pronouncement and I lifted my wife's veil ever so gently. Her lips quivered as we stared at one another and then my arms wrapped around her slim body and I pulled her to me. Our lips met and time seemed to stop. Everything faded away as I kissed my wife and felt her body pressed to me. Her lips tasted sweet, and my nose was filled with the heady scent of her flowery perfume and the faint, coconut smell of her shampoo. Her soft hand stroked my cheek and her dress was silky smooth beneath my hand.

When we broke the kiss, everyone was standing and clapping. We breathlessly turned to face our families, Mary's arm hooking around mine. We started to walk slowly down the aisle, past the grinning men and the teary-eyed women. They started showering us with rice, the kernels falling about us, getting stuck in our hair and sliding down the front and back of my shirt.

A white Rolls Royce limo pulled up and Leah opened the door. She was wearing a more conservative chauffeur's outfit than usual. Tears shown in her hazel eyes as she murmured, "I'm so happy for you, my Gods." Mary stroked her face and bent and kissed her gently on the lips before slipping into the limo. I helped to gather her skirt up and slid in beside her.

"You are so beautiful," I told my new wife, snuggling up to her and kissing her smiling lips as my hand slid up the side of her dress to gently squeeze her breast through the lacy bodice.

"It's only a five minute drive to the lodge," Mary protested between kisses. We were holding our reception at the Paradise Lodge, nearby. As I groped Mary, my other hand was busy lifting up her skirts. "You'll ruin my dress." Her protests were growing weaker as my hand found her stocking-covered thigh and I slid up her leg. She was wearing panties with a smooth material. Satin, maybe. I found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing her moistening pussy through her panties' gusset.

"My horny stallion," Mary panted, kissing me back. "You're going to make a mess of my hair, too."

"I don't care," I told her. My fingers found the elastic band of her panties and started to pull them off.

"Umm, I don't either," panted Mary as I ran my fingers through her bare pussy. "Make love to me, husband."

The limo stopped, we were already at the lodge. But, our guests could wait while I made love to my wife. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Leah turn to watch us, her smiling face framed by her bleached-blonde hair. Mary's hand fumbled at the zipper of my slacks. She reached into the fly, tugging my boxers down and wrapping her hands around my cock and fishing my hardening shaft out. She leaned against the side of the limo, spreading her legs. Her skirts and petticoats bunched up about her waist, almost hiding my wife from me as I settled between her thighs.

"Ohh, I love you," Mary moaned as my cock found the opening to her pussy and I slid inside her.

She was warm and wet and tight. "I love you, my sweet filly!" I moaned as I started thrusting into her wet hole. I fucked her hard, rocking the limo with every plunge. Mary slammed her hips back at me. We were both too horny to bother with foreplay. Besides, our guests were waiting. The grip of her cunt on my cock was sending waves of pleasure through my cock, ending at my balls.

"Fuck me, fuck me, stud!" Mary gasped loudly. I could see our guests arriving through the tinted window above Mary's head, and the amused smiles on their faces. They all knew what was going on in the limo.

"My beautiful wife!" I panted. "Your pussy feels so amazing."

"Oh fuck, I'm gonna cum, Mark! Umm, pound your filly's cunt. Give me a good ride!"

The car was quickly filling up with the scent of my Mary, that sweet and spicy aroma of her cunt. I inhaled deeply, enjoying the scent. The slap of flesh and the rustle of fabric echoed through the back of the limo. Mary squealed in pleasure, bucking beneath me. I felt her cunt contracting about my cock as her orgasm rolled through her body.

I slammed three more times into her, balls growing tighter and tighter, and then buried myself inside my wife and flooded her pussy with my cum. We both were breathing hard and I tried to kiss her, but her bunched up skirt made that far too difficult. I pulled out and put my wet cock back into my pants. Mary found her panties and pulled them on quickly to contain the mess inside her.

"That was great, Mare," I told her. "I love you so much."

She smiled happily at me and kissed me. "Do I look alright?"

Mary's hair was a little mused, her skirt a little wrinkled, and her face was flushed and sweaty. "You look so beautiful."

Leah opened the door and this time we were greeted with catcalls and whistles as we headed into the lodge for the reception. Mary and I stood at the entrance and greeted everyone as they walked in. The children were taken to a small room to be out of the way, and everyone else went into a richly-appointed dining hall. There was a long table for the wedding party, with Mary and myself seated in the middle, and everyone else sat at small, round tables that seated four. We spread out the sluts, sitting each one by a male cousin and told them to be very friendly.

After the dinner, Mary and I did our solo dance. Neither of us danced well, but everyone clapped when we finished. Maybe they were just relieved that our solo was over. Other couples joined us on the dance floor: my mom and her girlfriend Betty, Mary's parents, Missy and Damien, and my sister and Via. As we were dancing, I saw Lillian slip off with my cousin Ryan. He was sixteen and probably about to lose his virginity. I danced with my mom, and Betty, and Shannon, before I found myself dancing with Alex, one of Mary's red-headed cousins.

Alex was seventeen, lithe and pretty, with fiery red hair and a face almost entirely covered in freckles. Mary smiled at me as she was twirled about by my cousin, Aaron Jr., as I led Alex off to a side-room we set up for couples to go and be intimate in. Mary didn't want her wedding to descend into an orgy. The room was partitioned into curtained-off, little rooms with mattresses.

"Oh wow," a woman exclaimed from behind a curtain. "You do have a cock! How did you do that?"

"Magic," Sam answered. Sam, our former slut who was now our Vizier, had given herself a dick using a spell she found in the Book.

I opened the curtain curious to know whom she was fucking. Sam was sucking at a woman's breast as they sat on a mattress. The woman had her hands wrapped around the cock that jutted up from Sam's groin. I blinked in surprise, the woman was my cousin Laura. And then I realized her husband, Ethan, was sitting in the corner jacking off as he watched his wife and Sam.

Sam's lips came away from Laura's breast and I saw a white liquid beading on Laura's nipple. Breast milk, I realized. She only had Astrid two months ago as I recall. I wondered what breast milk tasted like as Sam bent down and sucked on her other nipple. Must be delicious, because Sam was eager to try more.

I pushed Alex down to her knees and told her to suck my cock. Sam heard and turned her head, licking her lips. "Sir, are you going to watch?"

"Yeah," I smiled and Sam grinned at me.

Sam pushed Laura onto her back and hiked up the green skirt of my cousin's dress as Alex licked at the head of my cock. Her tongue felt nice as it fluttered about my sensitive cock's head. Sam pulled off Laura's white panties, exposing her brown bush. Sam ran a few fingers through Laura's cunt and spread open her pink pussy and guided her cock to my cousin's cunt.

"Fuck me!" Laura begged. "I want to see if a woman's cock feels different."

Ethan scooted closer to his wife and offered his cock to her lips. "Thanks, cutie," Ethan moaned as his wife sucked his cock into her mouth.

From where I was standing, I had a perfect view of Sam sliding her cock into Laura's cunt. Beneath Sam's cock I could see her wet pussy. Laura moaned around her husband's cock as Sam started fucking her with slow, deep thrusts. Laura's hands started to grope Sam's olive-skinned ass, slipping down and finding her wet pussy.

"Finger me, slut!" Sam moaned as Laura found her wet pussy. Sam thrust hard into Laura as my cousin shoved her fingers up Sam's eager cunt.

"Fuck that's amazing!" I moaned as I watched. I grabbed Alex's head and shoved her mouth around my cock and started fucking the girl's face. There was something hot about watching a girl with a cock fuck another girl. This was like that Anime shit that Quatch was into. Never find your friend's porn collection, I learned the hard way. Especially if he's into some weird, Japanese fetishes. But seeing this live, I was starting to get why he liked it.

Sam was pounding Laura's cunt harder and harder. Ethan didn't last long in his wife's lips and flooded her mouth with his cum. When his dick popped out, Sam bent down and kissed Laura and the pair snowballed his cum as Sam continued pumping in and out of Laura's cunt. My balls were boiling over at that, and I filled Alex's mouth with my spunk.

"Wow," Alex panted, when I released her. "You cum a lot, Mark." She glanced at the action and I saw her fidgeting.

"Pretty hot, huh?" I asked her.

"She has a cock?" Alex whispered in awe, licking her lips. "Holy shit, that's cray."

"Gonna cum!" Sam moaned, slamming her hips inside Laura. "Oh shit, your pussy feels amazing!" Sam buried herself into Laura's cunt, breathing hard and then rolled off. My cousin's pussy gaped open and was messy with Sam's cum.

"Clean her up," I ordered Alex.

"How?" Alex asked, looking around for something. A towel, maybe? I should have been more specific.

"With your mouth," I told her.

Alex flushed and licked her lips, bending down to Laura's cunt. Sam's cock shrunk, and went back to being a clit, as she watched Alex hesitantly lick at my cousin's messy cunt. Sam looked back at Ethan and grabbed his cock and gave it a stroke.

"Want to fuck my snatch?" Sam asked, a smile on her round face.

"Got to get me ready," Ethan told her as Sam lazily stroked his cock. Sam smiled and sucked his cock into her lips.

I lifted Alex's red skirt up. She wore a pair of red, satin bikini-cut panties. I pulled them down to her thighs and found her furry, red muff. I grabbed her plump asscheeks and spread them open. She had a cute, rosebud asshole. It look so inviting, I just had to fuck her ass. I shoved my cock inside her cunt to get my dick nice and lubed.

"Holy shit!" Alex gasped in surprise as I pushed into her tight asshole and slid my dick a few inches into her hot ass. "What the hell, you're fucking my ass!"

"Don't stop licking!" Laura begged. "I was so close."

"Keep licking, slut!" I barked at Alex, and slapped her ass.

She yelled and buried her face back into Laura's cunt. Alex was turning into quite the eager muff diver as I fucked her tight ass nice and slow. Sam stretched out next to Laura, and Ethan mounted her and started fucking away. Laura smiled at her husband and ran a finger down his arm. Ethan smiled at her, then bent over and sucked at her milky nipple.

I gripped Alex's hips, and fucked her ass faster and faster. Her ass was tight and hot and felt like rough velvet. Her small hips started to move as she got used to my cock up her ass and it wasn't long before I heard her moan in pleasure into Laura's cunt. Laura was gripping Alex's red hair and cursing as her orgasm neared.

"Eat me!" she moaned. "Oh God, I'm so close to cumming! Just lick at my clit a little bit more! Yes, yes! Just like that!" Milk was running out of her nipples as she bucked on Alex's face, then fell back, a contented smile on her lips. "Umm, that was nice."

I kept fucking Alex's ass and I stared hungrily at her tits. "Let me taste your milk, Laura."

"Sure, Mark," she said, standing up and bending over, dangling her full breasts in my face. Her nipples were dark red and I latched on sucking. The milk was sweet, far sweeter than a cow's milk, and had a bit of a cantaloupe flavor. I sucked hungrily, enjoying the taste of her milk.

"That's my randy stallion," Mary's voice purred from behind.

I let go of my cousin's tits to see Mary leading in one of her high school friends, a blonde girl with curvy hips and breasts that were spilling out of the top of her black dress. Her dress was half-unlaced and Mary's hand was down the front. Mary pulled her hand out and walked over to Laura, bending down to taste her breast milk.

"Umm, that's good," Mary purred. Then she grabbed Laura's hand and her high school friend's hand and led them off to another curtained partition.

"Hey, I wasn't done," I protested.

"When you're finished with Alex's ass, come join us," Mary laughed.

I pounded Alex's ass, cumming as quick as I could. I had to get another taste of that breast milk. I left Alex lying next to Sam and Ethan as they fucked, my cum dribbling out of her tight ass. I found Mary's friend sitting on my wife's face and Laura eating out my wife's pussy. I knelt behind my cousin, lifted her skirt. Alex did a good job cleaning my cousin's cunt I noticed as I lined up my cock and shoved it into her pussy.

My feet were killing me. We had just spent the last hour dancing. The hour before that was spent fucking. I still had the flavor of Laura's breast milk on my lips. My new husband sat next to me. Thanks to his new powers from my mom, he wasn't even out of breath. He had far too much energy these days. He put his arm around me and I snuggled up against him and kissed his cheek.

After Mark came in his cousin Laura's cunt, Mark and I nursed at her tits as my friend, Shelly, ate Mark's cum out of her pussy. When Laura came, her milk seemed to flow a little faster as we sucked at her. I loved the taste of breast milk. I heard a woman could produce milk as long as she had someone to nurse. Korina had beautiful breasts and I couldn't wait until she had Mark's kid and her milk was flowing. She was going to be our little milk slut.

The band was playing a slow song and despite how sore my feet felt, I itched for one more dance with my husband. Mark smiled when I told him, and he led me out to the dance floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he held my waist and we swayed together. I stared into his blue eyes and enjoyed the boyish grin on his lips.

Alison and Desiree danced beside us, the two newlyweds lost in each other's eyes. Other couples joined us: my mom and dad, Laura and Ethan, Shannon and her fiancee, and Cynthia and Vivian. Via dragged Antsy out onto the dance floor and I smiled in amusement. Antsy and Mark were a lot alike, they both fell in love with their slaves and set them free. My friend, Ursula, and her boyfriend swayed past us, and Quatch and his sister-slave, Kim, were practically grinding on each other. Lillian danced with my cousin Alex for a minute, and then the two were slipping into the side room to fuck. Lillian spent most of the night in there. I think she was on a mission to fuck every cousin Mark and I had.

The song ended and Mark scooped me up in his strong arms. "Thank you," I whispered, relieved to be off my tired feet.

He kissed my forehead. "Any time, Mare," he grinned and carried me out to the waiting limo as our friends and family wished us well on our honeymoon. We were off to spend two weeks seeing the sites of Europe, starting with Paris.

This time we just cuddled as Leah drove us off the slope of Mount Rainier back towards South Hill. I dozed in my husband's arms and when Mark shook me, we were at Thun Field. Our Gulfstream was fueled and ready for take-off. The eight bodyguards there accompanying us, led by 51, waited at attention in their slutty uniforms. Next to them was our flight crew; Joslyn and Lynda in their slutty stewardess outfits. Our actual stewardesses, Monique and Lize, were stunningly beautiful in their sexy outfits: skank-skirts that didn't even cover all of their asses, and white corsets that left their magnificent breasts bared. We hugged and kissed our flight crew then boarded our plane.

Monique helped me with my skirt as I climbed into the airplane. I hoped my wedding dress wasn't too ruined. I had done a bit more fucking in it then I planned on. On board, Mark helped me slip out of my wedding dress, leaving me standing in my wedding lingerie. A white, satin bra that molded perfectly about my breasts, my satin panties that clung to my ass like a second skin, and my garter belt holding up my white stockings.

"You are so beautiful," Mark whispered in awe as his eyes feasted on me. I posed for him like a forties pin-up gal. Mark kissed me and scooped me up in his arms and sat down on the chair.

I adjusted myself on his lap, my legs draped over the arm of the chair and I stared into his blue eyes. "I love you, Mark Glassner."

He stroked my cheek, sending a delicious thrill through my body. "I love you, Mary Glassner."

Mary Glassner. I smiled, liking the sound of that. The plane taxied down the runway, off to fly us to Europe for our two week honeymoon. Happiness churned in my heart as I kissed my husband as the plane accelerated down the runway and leaped from the ground. When we were at cruising altitude, Mark carried me in his arms to our cabin at the rear of the plane, and the inviting bed that awaited us.

University of Wisconsin-Madison, July 20th, 3013

"I'll be there by ten," Brandon had told me on the phone and that was nearly three hours ago.

This waiting was killing me. Brandon had been breathing down my neck to finish translating his book, and now that it was done, he was late. Doubt was starting to eat away at my mind. This entire situation was off. The only thing that kept me from going home was the thought of the two hundred thousand Brandon owed me.

Why he would pay three hundred thousand for a translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor was beyond me. It was like the numerous grimoires I had seen over the years, the Keys of Solomon, for instance, or the Sefer Raziel HaMalakh, that purported to let you do magic and command angels and demons. There was definitely more to the story than Brandon told me.

So I decided to take steps to protect myself.

I had uploaded my translation to the school's server. The school's system had a useful function, a teacher could upload an assignment and have it published at a later date. So, I set the computer to publish the translation on Monday at noon. If everything went smoothly tonight, I would take it down. But, if something went wrong, the translation and a message telling everyone that Brandon Fitzsimmons was responsible for anything that might have happened to me would get published.

I should just walk away. Every bone in my body was telling me to do that. That's why I set up the insurance with the school server to begin with. Brandon didn't want anyone else to know about the translation. But I just couldn't bring myself to walk away from all that money. The first check had cleared. One hundred thousand dollars was more than I made in a year and I wanted that other two hundred thousand he promised. I was nearing my retirement and my divorce last year had eaten up my nest egg.

Footsteps approached and I perked up. The door to my small office opened and there was Brandon. He looked more haggard than a month ago, greed and excitement gleaming in his eyes. I swallowed, fear bubbling in my stomach. This was a mistake, I should run, I should shout, or attack him. But, I wanted that money. I needed that money.

So instead, I greeted Brandon.

"You have it, Professor Scrivener!" he demanded.

I pulled out a thumb drive, holding it out. "Yes, I..." Brandon just yanked it out of my hand.

"This is the only copy?"

I lied, "Yeah. I erased my hard drive like you asked. Where's my money?"

A smile appeared on Brandon's lips and he reached into his coat just like last time. Only this time, he pulled out a small, black gun. "Wait!" I shouted. I needed to tell him about my insurance. "I made..." My words were cut off by a punch to my chest. I clutched at my breast, blood welling between my fingers, and I stumbled back. No, no, no! This can't be happening! You greedy fool! I struggled to talk, to tell Brandon about my insurance, but it was too hard to breath, let alone speak.

You stupid, greedy idiot, I berated myself as I sank to the floor. Brandon grabbed my computer case and slammed it hard onto the floor, spilling broken components everywhere. He fished out the hard drive and pocketed that, then slammed my laptop on the floor. Everything was growing darker and darker as Brandon dug through the wreckage of my laptop to find its hard drive and...

I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

Babylon's House, July 21st, 2013

"Chantelle," I said, softly, shaking my pregnant wife. She was sleeping in one of the bedrooms in Babylon's house. We had been staying with Babylon ever since her coven started worshiping Lilith. For the last month we had been caring for the barely conscious Karen as Lilith's vessel grew swiftly in her belly.

"What, Lana?" she asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Her belly was swollen with Lilith's child. Both of us were pregnant with our Goddess's children. They were growing fast, only a month had passed since Lilith blessed us with her seed. We would probably give birth in just a few days, a week at most.

"Karen's gone into labor," I told her and I could feel the excited smile growing on my lips. "Our Goddess is about to be born!"

To be continued...

---

The Devil's Pact Chapter 34: The Whore of Babylon

mypenname3000

Fantasm, Anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Female Domination, Female solo, Female/Female, Male Domination, Male/Female, Male/Teen Female, Masturbation, Mind Control, Pregnant, Sado-Masochism, Toys, Transsexual, Virginity

Introduction:

Lilith is reborn and Brandon has the knowledge to summon

Chapter Thirty-Four: The Whore of Babylon

Monday, July 22nd, 3:27 AM - Babylon Residence, Seattle, WA

"Push, Karen!" Chantelle shouted as she gripped my hands.

I was confused, in pain. I had been in labor for nearly a day and I was so tired. The last few weeks had been a blur as I drifted in and out of consciousness. I didn't know where I was or, more importantly, where Master and Mistress were. I was being cared for by Lana and Chantelle, the missing sex slaves, in a strange house. Whenever I felt strong enough to ask, the women would deflect my questions, or tell me I just missed Master or Mistress. I was scared, the pregnancy was going too fast and I was too weak to do anything. I had hazy memories of Willow telling me Lilith's child grew inside me.

"Master!" I shouted desperately. "Mistress, I need you, please!" The contraction came on me in a wave of pain and I pushed, straining with every fiber of my being to deliver my child.

"I can see the head," Lana said encouragingly. "One more push, Karen, you're doing so well."

I took a deep breath, my head swimming. I was so weak. I concentrated, felt the next contraction come upon me, squeezing my insides, and I screamed and pushed. The pain was so much I thought I was going to die. "Master!" I cried out. And then the baby was out and I could hear a loud, healthy cry and I relaxed and everything started to grow black. I was so tired. But the child was delivered, I could rest now. My eyelids were so heavy and I didn't fight them, I was just too tired, and allowed myself to drift away.

I was drifting, drifting, drifting.

Off into the darkness.

When I awoke, I was surrounded by a gray mist on gray stone.

What was going on? I stood up. The pain, the fatigue, were all gone. I didn't feel anything. I peered around; in every direction I could just see more oppressive mist. "Hello!" I called, hoping someone would hear me.

Nothing.

I whirled about, straining to see something in the vast fog. But there was nothing. Just gray mist, swirling in strange eddies. I shouted again, wondering if I was dreaming? Maybe I should start walking? But where, there's nothing here. I turned slowly around, trying to find something to point my way when I noticed some movement out of the corner of my eye. I turned quickly to my right, straining to see. There was something there. Was it just the mist swirling? I frowned, watching the pattern. No, there was something dark forming in the mist. The something resolved into a vaguely human form. I took a deep breath and started walking forward, towards the figure.

"Chasity?" I asked as the mists parted, exposing the blonde woman. She was naked, her round breasts jiggling as she walked. A sad smile was on her face.

"I'm sorry, Karen," Chasity said as she hugged me. Her body was warm against mine. I hugged my sister-slut back, fiercely, enjoying the feel of her breasts on mine.

"What are you sorry for?" I asked as she broke the hug.

"You're dead, Karen."

I blinked. "What?" That can't be possible. I just went to sleep. Right?

Chasity grabbed my hand and led me into the mist. "We're waiting over here."

"Waiting for what?"

"Master and Mistress," Chasity answered. "When they die, we will be reunited with them. Until then, all we can do is wait and watch over them."

There were six other women waiting and each of them hugged me warmly and kissed my lips gently. We were all sisters, here, and I sat down with them to watch and wait. It wasn't so bad. I had company, very pleasant company I realized, as a woman with dirty-blonde hair and green eyes nuzzled at my breasts. And one day I would be reunited with those I loved again. Smiling, I laid my head in Chasity's lap as the blonde bodyguard kissed her way down to my pussy.

Monday, July 22nd, 5:31 AM – Kurtz Farm, Madison, WI

I stood in a pasture, awaiting sunrise.

Today, Brandon, today, you will finally have the power to destroy Mark Glassner and rescue Desiree. I spent all day Sunday feverishly reading Professor Scrivener's translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. I hadn't slept in two days but I didn't even feel tired. I was too excited. The day had finally come. Everything had to work perfectly this morning. I killed Professor Scrivener very early Sunday morning and no-one had found his body, yet. That would change today, the weekend was over, in a few hours students and staff would be filling-up the campus.

I could not fail. I needed to perform the summoning properly. I needed to make my Pact before the authorities tracked me down. Before Mark Glassner tracked me down. The bastard was hunting me. He had sent Doug Allard, my P.I., after me in France. To kill me. Mark knew I was threat, but once I made my Pact, I would be beyond his powers.

I would hunt him.

I had already killed the heifer. My hands and clothes were splattered with its blood. I never had to kill and butcher an animal before. The cow just let me walk up to it and shoot it in the head with a rifle while it stared stupidly at me, chewing on some grass. Then I drew a knife and set about butchering the cow. It was hard work, the animal's hide was tough, but I managed to hack off a chunk of flesh from its flank, in the end. The other cows had moved off, disturbed by the blood, and were now placidly grazing a half-mile away. The sky was lightening as dawn approached. I lit the charcoal barbecue I had brought, almost burning my hand as the flames leapt up. Probably too much lighter fluid, I realized. Well, better safe than sorry. I picked up the bloody beef and prepared to throw the hunk onto the coals.

To summon Lucifer, according to the Book, the flesh of a heifer must be burnt as an offering and the correct words spoken. I hovered over the grill, waiting for that first golden ray to appear on the horizon. The sky grew lighter and lighter, and then the sun appeared, a sliver of liquid gold appearing behind a small hill.

"The Shining One, Son of the Morning," I called out, dropping the beef into the flames, "I give this pleasing offering of flesh and ask that you appear before me." The meat sizzled and popped as the fire consumed it and the delicious aroma of beef filled my nose. "The Shining One, Son of the Morning, appear before your humble servant so that he may beg three favors from you!"

The light of the rising sun began to blind me as more of that golden disk appeared from behind the hill. I flinched, holding up my hand to shield my eyes. Something moved in the light, coming closer. I squinted, shifting my hand around, trying to make out what it was. Was it just my imagination? No, there was something there. Someone. I squinted, trying to make out the figure walking towards me. Was it the farmer? Or, did the summoning actually work?

"Hello?" I asked, hesitantly, fear gripping my heart and a cold sweat breaking out across my body.

"Hello, Brandon Fitzsimmons," a man asked with a pleasant voice. "It has been a long time since such a fine offering has been made to me." I could hear the man inhale deeply, a smile curling his lips as he savored the scent. "Hmm, USDA grade beef. Delicious. I so miss the old ways."

The sun was out of my eyes, suddenly. The man was close enough to me to eclipse the sun. I blinked my eyes, a bright, blue afterimage filling my sight. The figure was a well dressed-man in a black suit, haloed by the sun, almost like he was the sun, a dark sun that shone brightly. He was handsome with dark hair and a friendly smile on his lips. His eyes were scarlet and I felt a chill run through me.

"I wish to deal with you, Lucifer," I said with more confidence then I felt.

"Of course," Lucifer smiled. "Three wishes for your soul. A fair deal, I think."

"The same deal you gave Mark Glassner," I stated, angrily.

He nodded, unconcerned with my anger. "A remarkable young man."

"My first wish is for Mark to die."

Lucifer sighed. "Alas, I made an agreement with Mark for a long, healthy life. I can't just go and break my own deals. That is not good business. I think you could understand that, Mr. Fitzsimmons."

"What, I can't kill him?" I asked in surprise. "Even on my own?"

"Well, you can try," Lucifer shrugged. "He's already survived one assassination attempt. Of course, I never promised him a pleasant or comfortable life. Just a long one."

I frowned. Well, nothing worth doing was easy. And the thought of prolonging Mark's suffering, extending it for years and years, was a pleasant one. He deserved a lifetime of agony for his crimes. I was a careful man. I was prepared for this setback. I studied the Book, reading it over and over again, for the last twenty-four hours. If I wished for the ability to control people, there were limitations. Mark could just override my commands with his power or a Nun could hijack my Thralls. The only way to stop that was the Zimmah ritual, but I couldn't perform that spell without a living mother; she had been dead fifteen years. But, I had an idea to get around that problem.

"Then, my first wish is to be immune to another person's control." I would never be under another man's control again. I would never sit by while a man steals my wife, fucks her in front of me, and sends me on my way like a fucking errand-boy.

Lucifer nodded. "A wise choice."

"Second, I wish for people to obey me unquestioningly." I took a deep breath. Hopefully, this would work. "For my third wish, I want anyone under my control to be bound to me by the Zimmah ritual."

The grin on Lucifer's face broadened. "How very interesting." He pursed his lips in consideration. "I applaud your strategy, Mr. Fitzsimmons. It has been a long time since I dealt with a mortal with such foresight. We have an agreement." There was a flash of scarlet light and a contract appeared in Lucifer's hand.

I took it from him, and read it very, very carefully. I wasn't about to get caught by some fine-print trickery. My three wishes were all clearly written just the way I had spoken them. The price was my soul, cheap enough; I was going to hell, anyways, I figured. "Agreed," I said and Lucifer held out an old-fashioned fountain pen and pricked my thumb. I signed in my blood and Lucifer signed in his.

"Well, I'll be going. Unless you have any questions, Mr. Fitzsimmons?"

I shook my head and there was a flash of scarlet and he was gone.

I did it! Relief and exultation flooded through me. I was Mark's equal, now. I licked my lips, realizing just what that meant. People were claiming that Mark was a God. Did that make me a God? Why not, Mark was just some dumb kid who barely knew how to use his powers. He could be ruling with an iron fist instead of playing at democracy. I would school Mark on just how power should be wielded.

The crack of the gun startled me. "Keep your hands up, sicko!" roared a man.

I looked behind me to see a man approaching from a rust-colored pick-up truck, a rifle leveled at me. He must be the farmer, I realized. I smiled; as if this man could harm me. I was a God. I could see someone behind him, standing by the truck, long, blonde hair streaming behind her in the breeze. My smile broadened; I hadn't had a woman in a month, not since Mark stole my Desiree from me. Time to use my wish.

"Freeze!" I roared and the farmer and the woman froze in place.

I strode forward in anger. The man had shot at me. He could have killed me! I could see the fear in the man's eyes as his body refused to move. He was an older man, late forties, his face was tan leather, his eyes a piercing blue. I reached the man, stared into his eyes. This was power! I could do anything! No one can stop me! I glanced at the woman, she was young, maybe seventeen or eighteen, the same blue eyes shining with fear. She was frozen, too, wearing a flannel shirt, the tails tied together, exposing a flat, tan stomach. Well-worn jeans hugged her round hips.

I glanced at the man. "Kill yourself," I ordered and strode forward to the girl. I didn't flinch at the gunshot and I smiled at the horror in the daughter's eyes. I stroked her cheek. "He deserved to die," I told her. "He dared to shoot at your God. You shall be my whore, so kneel down and suck your God's cock."

"My Lord," the girl said in awe as she knelt before me. Her hands shook as she unzipped my pants. She trembled as she drew my cock out, stroking it between her gentle fingers. I moaned as her lips kissed the tip of my dick. I didn't remember the last time a woman sucked my cock. Desiree never would. That would change. Desiree would be the perfect wife no matter how many times I would have to chastise her. The blonde teen's mouth opened and I slid my cock in. Her teeth grazed my tip and I winced in pain.

"Stupid cunt!" I shouted and chastised her hard with the back of my hand, snapping her head back. "Watch the teeth, you stupid bitch!"

"I'm so sorry, my Lord," she whimpered and quickly sucked my cock back into her mouth. This time, her teeth didn't graze my cock.

I gripped her blonde hair and started fucking my cock into her sucking mouth. She was so wet and warm. I closed my eyes, enjoying the blowjob. My balls were boiling over, it wouldn't be long before I came. Gripping her head, I shoved her face down my cock until I felt the back of her throat. I held her head tightly, then roughly shoved my cock down her throat until her lips kissed my crotch. She struggled, gagging and choking on my cock as it filled her throat. Her arms flailed as I fucked her mouth. Shit, this was so fucking amazing! This was power! I could feel my balls tighten and I shot my cum down her throat.

She lay coughing on the ground, her face red as she struggled to breathe. "You pleased me," I told the girl.

"Thank you, God," she answered, reverently.

"What's your name?"

"Ashley."

"Well, Ashley, you get to be my first..." What was that word. "My first concubine."

A smile crossed her lips. "Thank you, my Lord."

"Get those shorts off," I commanded, my cock, amazingly, still hard. I couldn't remember the last time I was ready to go so quickly. Not since I was in college, I guess. Or high school, maybe. "I'm gonna fuck your cunt raw!"

She screamed as I shoved my cock inside her cunt, tearing through her hymen. She was dry, inside, and that just made it feel rough and pleasant on my cock as I fucked her hard; I pounded her virgin, teenage cunt, reveling in the pleasure that engulfed my cock. Fuck, I had to find more virgins to fuck! This is amazing!

Monday, July 22nd, 5:24 PM – Eiffel Tower, Paris, France

My new wife, Mary, was wrapped in my arms as we stared out at Paris from atop the Eiffel Tower.

We arrived in Paris last night to start our two-week-long honeymoon in Europe. When we woke up this morning, huge crowds had gathered in front of our hotel. On one side were the Believers and on the other side the protestors. In-between were the Paris police. So I gave an impromptu speech. Most of the Parisian protestors understood English and by the end they were our supporters.

Before we left for Europe, I had made a few calls to get the local police under our control and they had been extremely helpful in keeping the crowds back as we played tourists in Paris. Mary was determined to see every art museum and we spent most of the day wandering the Louvre. Mary was positively girlish as she gushed over the art. To end our day, we had the police close the Eiffel Tower so that we could enjoy it in peace. I could just hear the believers gathered below that had followed us all day.

It was beautiful up here. Paris was laid out before us, the Seine winding through the lit-up city. It was a gorgeous, romantic view with tree-lined boulevards that glowed green and magnificent landmarks shining brightly: the Arc de Triomphe, the glass pyramid of the Louvre, Notre Dame rearing up in all its Gothic majesty, and many other beautiful buildings and churches. But it all paled compared to the beauty of my wife nestled in my arms. I brushed her auburn hair off her pale neck and kissed the nape of her neck below her ear.

"Mmm," she murmured, wiggling in my arms. "Don't stop, Mark."

I nuzzled her neck and nibbled at her ear. I slipped my hand down and rubbed her silky thigh below her short skirt. "Do you like it when I do this, Mare" I asked as I moved my hand up under her skirt and gently teased her smooth pussy.

"I do," she purred. Her ass swayed and rubbed pleasantly against my hardening cock. She gasped as my finger brushed her clit.

I slowly diddled her clit with my finger while my other hand moved up her side and found her perky breast. I gave it a squeeze through her bodice then pulled the strap of her dress off her shoulder, pushing the bodice down so I could play with her bare breast. Mary moaned in appreciation as my fingers found her hard nipple and gave it a gentle pinch.

"Umm, that feels great, Mark," Mary moaned. I slid my hand lower, using the heel of my hand to grind against her clit as I gently pushed two fingers up inside her wet pussy. My wife gasped, "Finger fuck me! Umm, make your naughty filly cum!"

"Gladly, Mare," I whispered then started kissing and sucking at her neck as I slid my two fingers in and out of her sucking cunt. I could feel the passion growing through her body, the way she began to tense as her orgasm neared. I pumped my fingers faster inside her, pinching her hard nipple. "Cum for me, Mare."

"Yes, yes! Oh, I love you, Mark!" she cried out as her passion overwhelmed her. My fingers were massaged by her orgasming cunt and her plump ass ground back into my hard cock deliciously. "Oh, fuck, that was great!" She turned in my arms and kissed me soundly on the lips. "Umm, how should I return the favor? My mouth." She grinned, licking her lips. "My wet pussy, maybe? Ohh, maybe my naughty little ass?"

I grinned at her, reaching around to grope her ass. "What do you think?"

"I think my new husband wants to fuck my naughty ass," she giggled. "But, he needs to get me nice and ready back there."

Mary turned back around and I knelt down, pushing up her short, flowery skirt, exposing her pale, plump ass. I kissed each cheek, rubbing their pillowy softness against my face, before I spread her open. I fond her tight anus and placed my lips on it, sucking and licking. Mary purred as I pushed my tongue at her sphincter, slowly forcing my tongue past the tight ring and tasting the sour flavor of her ass.

"Umm, I love it when you rim me," cooed Mary, then she gasped playfully as I slipped two fingers up inside her juicy cunt.

I let those fingers soak in her cunt, getting a good coating of her savory lube, before I pulled out and pushed those two fingers into her tight ass. I slid them deep into her bowels, fucking them in and out as her ass gripped them tightly. Mary looked over her shoulder at me, a happy smile on her face. She was ready.

I stood up, slipped my cock into her tight pussy, fucking in and out of her just a few times. I almost wanted to stay in her pussy, she felt so amazing, but I wanted her tight ass right now. I pulled out, and Mary sighed in disappointment. I adjusted my cock, lined up at her sphincter, and pushed slowly into her ass. Mary's disappointment faded as I filled her asshole; she loved it up the ass, too. I moaned as my cock disappeared inside the tight tunnel.

"Oh, fuck that's nice!" Mary cooed as my cock slid all the way into her ass. "Fuck me! Fuck my ass! Give your filly a good ride!"

I pulled back and thrust back into her, enjoying her tight embrace as I fucked her slowly. Mary pushed her hips back as I pounded her ass. I reached my hands around her and gripped her breasts, squeezing the firm, perky flesh and feeling her hard nipples between my fingers. Mary gasped every time I thrust into her, then turned her head and we kissed over her shoulder.

"Harder!" moaned Mary. "Give it to me hard, my randy stallion! I'm so close to cumming again!"

I pounded my wife's ass as hard as I dared; I didn't want to hurt her. She wasn't Xiu who got off on the pain. My strokes were becoming more frantic as my own cum approached. I was getting so close, just a few more strokes and I would be there. Plunging into her tight ass, my cock's sensitive head would rub against her hot bowels, sending pleasure shooting through my cock. Then I pulled out, delighting in the velvety feel of her asshole. Every stroke brought me closer and closer to cumming.

"Fuck!" I moaned. "Here it comes, Mare! Fuck!"

"Ohh, I can feel your hot cum filling me up!" moaned Mary as my release flooded her ass. Then I felt her ass clamp down on me and Mary's body trembling in my arms. "Ohh, I love it when you cum in me, Mark! Oh, I love it so much."

I held my wife as we relaxed in an orgasmic high, gently kissing her neck and cheek, and admiring the city of Paris laid out before us. "I love you so much," I whispered. "Thank you."

"You're welcome," Mary sighed. "But, I think I owe you a cum. I'm one up on you."

I laughed as I pulled out of her ass. My wife knelt before me and started licking at my dirty cock. She usually had one of the sluts clean up my cock after its been in her ass, but sometimes she liked to do it herself. I closed my eyes and leaned against the railing with my arms and enjoyed my wife's excellent blowjob.

"Excuse me, sir," 51 said. "I know you didn't want any interruptions unless it was important."

I sighed as Mary released my cock. "What is it, 51?" I asked her as Mary stood up.

51, the temporary head of the bodyguards, walked forward. She was a beautiful Black woman, her ebony breasts almost spilling out of her half-unbuttoned cop blouse. She held my phone in her hand and I took it from her.

"Hello?" I asked.

"M-master!" wailed Alison. "I-it's Karen."

"She's back?" I asked, a sick feeling in my stomach. Lilith promised to return her unharmed, but then why was Alison crying?

"A hearse arrived today." Alison paused, struggling to speak. "Karen's dead."

I dropped the phone and leaned against the railing. "What is it, Mark?" Mary asked, in concern.

"Karen is dead."

As Mary sobbed into my chest, anger burned in my heart. Lilith tricked me, found some loophole in our agreement. Demons always found some way to fuck you. I racked my thoughts, struggling to remember what she said, exactly. I thought I made her promise not to hurt Karen, to return her unharmed. The memory of floating in the darkness, flooded my mind. I will do nothing to harm Karen, that's what she promised.

I realized my mistake. Lilith didn't promise to see that Karen was returned unharmed, she just promised not to be the one to harm her. I had been too afraid of dying, too afraid of Mary dying with me, to think it through. Goddamn fucking demons! I glanced at 51 who had picked up my phone and was standing at attention.

"We're going home," I ordered, anger heating my voice. "Contact every law enforcement agency under my control. I want them to find wherever Karen was being held, find the thing she birthed, and kill it! Lilith will regret tricking me. I will crush the bitch beneath my heel!"

"For Karen," Mary whispered, sadly, her arms tightening around my body. "Turn over every stone," my wife ordered, her voice thick with grief and anger. "Do whatever it takes!"

We buried Karen in the Woodbine Cemetery three days later, on the twenty-fifth, next to Chasity and the six bodyguards that died in June. The Cunningham twins performed the funeral, dressed somberly in modest, black dresses. Tiffany, Mary's mother, wept the loudest as we buried Karen. They were friends, I remembered. Karen was the Nun that rescued Tiffany from the Warlock that made her a slave.

Guilt and anger warred inside me as I stared at Tiffany. She was responsible for Chasity's death, just as I was responsible for Karen's death. I didn't mean for Karen to die, but that didn't change what happened. Tiffany didn't mean for Chasity to die. She was tricked by the angels into attacking us. Tricked just like me.

I hugged Tiffany and my mother-in-law stiffened in my arms for a moment, confused at the sudden gesture. I let go of the anger I had been holding onto, the misplaced rage. Tiffany was tricked by the angels, just like I was tricked by the demons. There were more important things to hate than Tiffany. "I forgive you," I whispered into her ear. Tears ran down my mother-in-law's face as I turned and walked back to the limo.

Mary caught up, slipping her arm about my waist. I wrapped my arm around her shoulder, giving her a gentle squeeze, pulling my wife tightly against my side. Leah was awaiting us at the limo, holding the door open as we climbed in. To my surprise, 51 slid in after us, holding a manila folder. "Sir, we've had our first lead on your missing slaves, Chantelle and Lana."

She handed us the folder. Inside were color photos of a lobby. They were security cam footage and you could make out black-haired Chantelle and blonde Lana easily enough. Then I blinked. Both looked incredibly pregnant. That was impossible. Mary was frowning, biting her lip.

"That looks like them," Mary muttered. "The blonde has the same blue streaks dyed in her hair like Lana had. But these women look nine months pregnant. That can't be right. It's only been a month and a half since we last saw them."

"Where is this from?" I asked.

"A funeral home in Seattle," 51 answered.

I frowned. "You don't mean..."

51 nodded. "These two women delivered Karen's body to the funeral home and ordered them to drive the body to the house." 51 hesitated, then added, "The staff at the funeral home, well, I think they were bewitched."

So, it wasn't the Nuns that got to Chantelle and Lana, it was Lilith. A dream I had awhile ago flooded back into my mind. In the dream, I was holding two dolls in my hand, one blonde and one with raven-black hair. Then Lilith appeared and ripped the dolls out my grip. The pain was so intense, so real, I woke up. Crap. I never gave that dream much thought. Just a nightmare brought on by the unease I felt around Lilith. I stared at photos of Chantelle and Lana and vowed to save them from Lilith's clutches.

"Find them and we'll find Lilith," I ordered 51.

"They are not to be harmed, either," Mary interjected. "Lana and Chantelle are ours."

"Yes, mam!" 51 saluted. "Chief Spencer of Seattle PD is on it."

Thursday, July 25th, 7:13 PM - Babylon Residence, Seattle, WA

I watched the Seyb ritual from the Shadow.

The very pregnant Lana led the ritual, her hand sliding the dildo in and out of her cunt. My child was growing in her womb. I smiled, another child grew in Lana's wife, Chantelle's womb, and both women were almost ready to give birth to the first of my new daughters. Tomorrow they would be born, I thought, just in time for me to welcome them in the flesh. My Vessel sat in the middle of the coven's circle. She looked sixteen, long silver hair fell across her flat back and across her chest. Her breasts were just starting to bud and her hips were just starting to fill out. Holding my Vessel's hands, naked as well, was the fiery red-head Mona.

The coven sat in a circle around them, chanting meaningless prayers to me. Power was all about the trappings. Lana pumped the dildo in and out of her cunt, her head thrown back. When she orgasms and utters Seyb a year of Mona's life will flow into my Vessel and age her. Sixteen willing women had already given a year of their lives to my Vessel and once Mona gave hers, it would be time for me to inhabit my Vessel and escape the Abyss.

I was still savoring the grief and anger of Mark Glassner as he buried that slut, Karen. I watched from the Shadows. I promised not to harm the little thing. And I did nothing to her. It was my Vessel that killed her, that sucked all the life-force from her just to be born. I just had to watch and wait and do nothing. And shortly, I would be free of the Abyss and I would increase Mark Glassner's suffering tenfold, a hundredfold. He would curse the day he ever made his Pact.

"Yes, yes!" Lana moaned as she fucked the dildo in and out of her cunt.

Her arms wrapped around her pregnant belly. Her breasts were large, nipples pierced with gold rings, and heaved with passion. I could smell her arousal into the Shadow. A tangy, tart musk that smelled so sweet to my nostrils. Nothing smelled better than a woman's lust. The blue, plastic cock was almost a blur as Lana pumped it in and out of her hungry cunt with one hand while the other diddled her clit.

"Oh my Goddess!" Lana screamed as her body went rigid. "Seyb!"

I could see the energy flow out of Mona and into my Vessel. For Mona, nothing seemed to change. Aging one year at thirty-one produced very little difference. My Vessel, on the other hand, aged from sixteen to seventeen. She grew a few inches in height, her breasts budded into little, apple-sized mounds. Her flat hips grew some curves and a sparse down of silvery pubic hair sprouted about her mound.

Mona leaned in and kissed the Vessel on the lips. My Vessel just sat motionless. No will animated the body, yet. The Vessel had finally reached enough maturity to be inhabited and I moved through the Shadows to it. I reached out, straining to touch my Vessel. Chains were holding me back, tearing at my soul with cruel barbs. The chains of my imprisonment, somehow they knew I was trying to escape. The Vessel moved for the first time on its own, reaching out its hands towards me. It was empty, yearning to be filled, and it sensed the one thing that could fill it.

Me.

I struggled, fighting as hard as I could against my bonds. The pain was excruciating as a thousand barbs tore at my soul. I will escape! I will be free! I was so close, my fingers brushing the Vessel's fingertips. Yes! Hope surged through me and then was dashed as the chains yanked me back. No! No! Just a little more! Just a little more and freedom is yours, Lilith! Ignore the pain and take your freedom! Pain was blossoming in my soul as the chains tore at my very essence, trying to rip me back deeper into the Abyss.

"No!" I roared in defiance towards the Heavens. "No, I will have my freedom! I will not be contained by Your prison any longer!"

My fingers brushed the Vessel's, then my hand grasped hers and the Vessel heaved, pulling me out of the Abyss and into it. My soul tore as the barbs ripped free and I was pain incarnate as I flowed into my new body, sinking into the warm flesh like water into a sponge, filling every fiber of its body. Then the pain was suddenly gone. I had a heart thudding in my chest, blood roaring through my veins, again. I could feel the hardwood floor beneath me, the muggy air on my skin. I could only see a red darkness and panic sank into me. Did something go wrong?

Then I laughed. Your eyes are closed, Lilith. It had been too long since I had a real body. I opened my eyes, the light stabbing them painfully, and I forced myself not to wince. I was a Goddess, and Goddesses do not flinch. I flexed my fingers, licked my lips, inhaled deeply. I had a body again! And it was wonderful!

I was free!

My worshipers stared at me in awe. I stood up, trying not to stumble. This form was smaller than I was used to. It had not yet reached its full maturity. I slowly turned, gazing at all my followers. They were naked, all women, their eyes wide with lust, their nipples hard and the room reeked of their growing arousal. Spicy, sweet, tangy, tart, musky, sour. All the delicious flavors of womanhood.

Lana and Chantelle knelt, awkward with their large bellies, before me. "My Goddess," Chantelle breathed. "Your humble servants await your command."

"Rise, my daughters," I commanded, my voice high and girlish with youth. "You did well, I am very pleased with you."

Lana and Chantelle looked up at me, smiling exultantly. I bent and kissed first Lana and then Chantelle on the lips. Both women fell to the floor as their orgasms exploded through their bodies. As the pregnant women writhed in pleasure I scanned the room and found Babylon sitting next to her daughter, Crystal.

"You have the sacrifice?" I asked Babylon, the coven's leader.

"Yes, my Goddess," she breathed. "Lance, my ex-husband." She licked her lips, a tinge of fear in her eyes. "He almost beat me to death, once."

"Fitting," I smiled in pleasure. I hated men, especially those that thought they were better than a woman.

I needed to finish growing and now that I was in control of the Vessel, there was a far more satisfying way to age myself another fifteen years, to reach the peak of my physical beauty and maturity. Four of the women dragged in the naked man. He was in his forties, fat and soft. His hands were tied with ropes behind his back and he thrashed like a beached whale in the grips of the four women.

"Fucking cunts!" Lance roared as he thrashed about like a beached whale. "I'll fucking kill all of you. And fucking rape all your lesbo cunts and smash your faces in! Fuckin' let me go! And you, Clarissa or Babylon or whatever the fuck you call yourself these days. I'll fucking kill you last! You fucking dyke! I'll rape your dyke pussy and I'll kill ya!"

"Ohh, he is perfect," I purred, feeling my pussy begin to moisten in anticipation.

He was thrown down onto the floor and the twenty or so women of the coven quickly bound him spread-eagle on the floor. The Coven had swelled its ranks since my manifestation a month ago on the Summer Solstice. More than forty women followed me and more joined our ranks every day. We found them in the missions, the abused women shelters, and walking the streets. Wherever a woman was beaten and oppressed by a man, a new worshiper was found.

I brushed the man with my foot, just the lightest touch and he shivered in pleasure, his cock hardening beneath his fat gut. I would drain the man dry, steal his life-force to age my Vessel. Every time he would cum inside me, I would steal more of his life. I stared at him with a predator's hunger, licking my lips in anticipation.

"Free me, slut!" he snarled. "Let me go and I'll spare your fucking hide. I'll give you a good fuckin' too."

"You want to stick your cock inside me?" I cooed. "You want to feel the velvet deliciousness of my cunt?"

"You bet I do, slut!" he grinned with false bravado. But I could smell the stink of fear on him. A man's fear smelled almost as good as a woman's arousal. "My cock'll make you howl. Ya'll fuckin' love it!"

I straddled him, lining his cock at my hungry hole. I felt the head of his disgusting cock prodding at my pussy. I slammed my hips down, engulfing him in one, swift thrust. The pain was intense as I broke in my virgin pussy, his cock felt monstrously huge inside me. I grit my teeth and ignored the pain, sliding up his shaft.

"Holy shit!" he groaned and then I felt his disgusting seed spilling in me.

I aged a year, my breasts swelling, a few more inches of height and I grew more womanly curves. I smiled in joy and slammed down his cock. Up and down and he was cumming in me again, and my breasts were growing bigger. They were round and perky with teenage youth, jiggling as I rose up and down on him. My bush was thick and silvery. I slid a hand across my hip and delighted in the curves I felt, then up to my breasts. I fingered my nipples, they were larger, my aerola growing wider as my body matured.

I rode him hard and he moaned and groaned, cumming every few strokes. Soon my breasts had grown to their full majesty, round and heavy and yet still perky, not drooping or sagging. My hips had transformed into the pleasing curves of womanhood. I felt my face, tracing the familiar features. I had aged from the pretty innocence of a youth to the mature beauty of a woman. Twelves times Lance had cum in me, then thirteen. I threw my head back, my orgasm building within me, my hands enjoying the fullness of my breasts. I grew even closer to my pleasure as the fourteenth load spilled into me, my body sucking up his life-force.

I slammed down one last time, grinding my clit into his groin, and moaned my orgasm in a loud voice as he shot his fifteenth load of cum into me. His vibrant life-force poured into me as my pleasure rolled through my body. I threw back my head as the exquisite pleasure exploded through my body. Around me, every woman fell to the floor as my Lust washed through the room and triggered their own orgasms to surge through their bodies.

Feeling exhilarated, I stood up, the man's vile cum rolling wetly down my thighs. I stretched, enjoying the way my full breasts swayed. I looked down on the disgusting creature and smiled at his transformation. The man looked gaunt and old, his hair turned white and wrinkles creasing his face. He gasped for breath, his face turning purple.

"I hoped you liked it," I purred maliciously.

"My heart," Lance wheezed, clutching his chest. "Please, I think I'm having a heart attack."

"Ohh, then let me help you," I smiled down at him.

Hope flared in his eyes, but that quickly vanished as I crushed his throat beneath my foot.

Tuesday, August 6th, 6:49 PM – Deer Creek Apartments, Summit, WA

The doorbell rang as Thamina sat the plate of rice and lamb on the table.

"Can you get it, Fiona?" Thamina asked. She kissed me on the lips briefly before she walked back into the small kitchen. I admired her ass beneath her long skirt. She still dressed like a good Muslim woman, long skirts, blouses with long sleeves and high necklines, and a headscarf wrapped about her black hair.

"Sure, Mina," I said walking across the living room to the door.

Things had been going really well in the six weeks since we escaped Mark's clutches. I still wasn't sure what we were. Friends? Lovers? Maybe we were girlfriends? I didn't know. We shared an apartment, and a bed. Thamina no longer regretted our lovemaking, but the guilt of being gay still gnawed at her. If anyone asked, she would just say we were friends or roommates.

And that hurt, just a little bit.

I opened the door and fear clutched at my heart. "Lilith!" I blurted out. Behind me a plate shattered and Thamina gasped.

Lilith smiled, her violet eyes glinting with hunger. She was dressed in a red, tight dress with a plunging neckline that showed off her lush figure. Her silver hair was piled up one side of her head, and fell about her right shoulder, loose locks falling between her breasts. She wasn't flickering about the room like last time I saw her, when she stole Karen away from Good Sam Hospital. That seemed like a lifetime ago, when I was Mark's slave.

"Fiona," she purred.

Behind Lilith stood four women. Two were vaguely familiar. A short, slim woman with black hair in a red halter-top and a pair of skinny jeans that hugged her lithe figure. Her arm was entwined by a curvy, blonde woman with blue highlights in her hair and a round, smiling face. The other two women were more outlandish; a very tall woman, over seven feet tall, with a mane of scarlet hair and amber eyes. She wore a tight, black tanktop and a pair of camo pants. Her grin was feral, a lioness staring at her prey and I swallowed as those amber eyes fixed on me. The other woman was as curvy as Lilith. Purple hair that fell about her perfect face; a pair of rose-colored eyes set above a dainty nose and pouty lips. She wore a white, belly shirt that molded to her large tits, and a pair of daisy dukes.

Frowning at the two normal-looking women, I asked, "You both were with Mark at the restaurant that night?" I grimaced as I remember the night Mark made me his whore for the first time. I was a waitress at the Sky City Restaurant and my fellow waitresses and I were forced to serve Mark and Mary and two other women dinner, naked. We had to let them do whatever depraved thing they wanted to us. Just the memory of that night left me wanting to take a shower.

The blonde had a sad look on her face. "We were Mark's slaves, then," she said. "I am Lana, and this is my wife, Chantelle. Our Goddess, Lilith, set us free." A look of ecstasy crossed her lips as she said Lilith's name.

Lilith swept past me, into the house, looking around. Thamina was trembling at the table as the demoness looked around our apartment. My heart felt like it was in my throat as the freakishly tall woman pushed me aside as she followed Lilith in, a feral growl rumbling from her throat. The woman started stalking around the apartment, peering into doors and sniffing like a dog.

"Don't mind Cora," Lilith said, sitting down on the couch and crossing her legs. "My daughter is very protective of me."

"Wh-what do you want," I squeaked as the other three women walked in. The violet-haired bombshell sat daintily next to Lilith as Chantelle and Lana knelt at the demoness's feet.

"Vengeance," Lilith answered, her eyes shining with hatred. "On Mark Glassner."

"We want noting to do with him," Thamina blurted out. "We've moved past him."

I sat down in the chair, licking my lips. I still had nightmares about being Mark's slave. Terrible dreams where he walks into our apartment and makes us beg to be his again. I still felt filthy at all the things he made me do. Him and his slut, Mary. Everyday there were more stories of him on the news, more people talking about what a great man he was. The great reformer, the great God. Everyday the world slowly became his just a little bit more. Everyday I grew more and more scared that he would come back for us.

"How?" I asked and Thamina gave me a hurt look. I ignored her.

"Worship me," Lilith smiled. "I am the only hope for women. Long have men oppressed us, used our bodies to satiate their lusts. Men are violent beasts. It is far past the time for women to do away with them entirely. Think how much greater the world would be without men."

I frowned. "What do you mean, kill all the men?" Her smile deepened. That's exactly what she meant. "That's insane. We'd die off as a species."

Lilith brushed Chantelle and the black-haired woman stood up as graceful as a dancer. She pulled off her halter-top and wiggled out of her tight jeans and stood naked and proud in the center of the room. Her body was slim and toned, and her fingers slid through a thin line of black hair that led to her shaved pussy. She pinched her clit and—it grew.

"Holy fuck!" I gasped as her clit swelled up, lengthening into a long shaft. The tip changed, turning into the head of a mushroom. No, I realized in amazement, the head of a cock. Chantelle's transformed her clit into a penis, complete with a urethra.

"It is fully functional," Lana purred, licking her lips. She stood up, wrapping her hand around her wife's cock and gave it a few pumps. "I can attest to that. I'm pregnant with her child. We just found out yesterday." The two women shared a loving look and Chantelle rubbed at Lana's belly.

My mouth widened. "This is fucking insane."

"I am the only being that can stop Mark," Lilith boasted. "Worship me and I will protect you from his commands. Or wait until he makes you his slave again." I shivered at those words. I would never be Mark's slave again. I would rather die.

I would rather worship Lilith, I realized bitterly.

"He set us free," Thamina protested. "He promised to leave us alone."

"And what is the worth of a man's promise?" demanded Lilith. "He will come for you, again. He will make you his, defile your bodies with his lusts! He will make you love his affections, rob you of your free will again!"

"I'll do it!" I exclaimed. Anger was burning inside me. Anger at Mark for making me enjoy his rape. Anger at my ex-boyfriend, Hank, for replacing me in the two weeks I was Mark's slut. And fueling that anger was the fear of being Mark's whore all over again.

Thamina knelt before me, grasping my arm. Her dark eyes filled with tears. "Please, Fiona," she begged. "Don't serve this demon. She is evil."

I glanced down at her face. "Mark is worse. I'll never be his slave again."

"Stay with me, Fiona," Thamina begged. "I...I love you. We can be happy, together."

My emotions whirled inside me, a tangled mess. I looked down into her eyes and I saw the love there. Did I love her? What was she to me? We made love. Many times. And it was great. But was that love? I hesitated, unsure what to do. And what if I stayed and Mark came for us? Fear, anger, love, hope. It was too much. I felt like I was about to be torn asunder.

"I don't care if it's a sin to be with you," Thamina pressed on. "Just stay with me. Please. I need you."

Thamina jumped as Lilith knelt behind her, whispering into her ear, "Fiona can have a cock. She can be your husband. It's not a sin, then. All you have to do is just worship me."

"Yes," I sighed, my eyes looking up at Chantelle's cock. What would that feel like? What would it feel like to shove my cock into Thamina's inviting pussy. I stared down at her dusky face framed by her headscarf, her dark eyes pleading with me. Did I love Thamina? Maybe I did. I would miss waking up to her dusky face. "I can be your man, Mina. Then you wouldn't have to be ashamed of us."

Thamina flinched at my words. Her dark eyes stared up at me and a look of resignation filled her face. "I...I..." She swallowed. "I want you, Fiona. I will be your wife and worship your Goddess."

I blinked in shock. "We've only been together a month-and-a-half," I protested. "We can date, you can be my girlfriend. In a few months, I'm sure we'll have grown close enough to start talking about marriage."

"No. I am a Muslim. It is wrong what we have been doing."

I scowled. "And worshiping Lilith is okay with Islam?"

"I would be obeying my...husband," Thamina whispered. "I know you want me, Fiona."

Her fingers were stroking my thigh through my jeans, sending a flush of warmth through my groin. I did want her I realized, as her dark eyes stared up at me. I rubbed my thighs together, trying to ignore that growing itch between my legs. Did I love her, though? I opened my mouth, but I couldn't find the words. Her eyes were so beautiful, especially looking up at me from between my thighs.

"Yes," I answered. "I'll marry you."

Thamina pulled my face to her and kissed me, then turned to Lilith. "You can marry us, right?"

Lilith laughed derisively. "Me, do something so prosaic? No, Lana or Chantelle can. They are my High Priestesses."

"Then let's do it," Thamina said, squeezing my hand.

"Wait, right now?" I asked.

Thamina gave me a direct look. "That is my price, Fiona."

Everyone was moving so quickly. Thamina pulled me into the center of the room, holding my hand. Chantelle pulled out a few wilting, pink begonias in a vase and shoved them into Thamina's hands. When I objected that we needed rings, Chantelle came out of our bedroom with Thamina's jewelry box and fished out two rings. This was all just happening too fast.

"We are gathered here to unite these women in love," Lana intoned as Thamina gripped my hands and smiled shyly at me. She was so beautiful, I couldn't help smiling back at her. "To share their lives and burdens together, brought together by their worship of our Goddess, Lilith. Do you, Thamina, take this woman to be your wife? To love her, and cherish her, and be her partner in all things?"

"I do," Thamina said confidently as I slid the ring down her finger.

Lana repeated the same vow to me and I was surprised at how calm I sounded when I said, "I do." The ring was cold as it slid down my finger. Thamina was blushing prettily when Lana declared us married and I found myself pulling my wife to me and kissing her gently on the lips.

Chantelle was crying and clapping when we broke the kiss and Lilith was staring at us expectantly. I knelt, and Thamina knelt next to me. Lana spoke, and Thamina and I recited in unison, "I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, from now until the end of time."

"And now to consummate our agreement and bestow my blessing upon you," Lilith pronounced and her dress melted away into red smoke leaving her lush body exposed. Her clit swelled, growing into a cock and suddenly Lilith's lust swept into me and I groaned, gripping my new wife's hand as a delicious orgasm rippled through my body. Thamina gasped next to me, her hand trembling as she came.

"Your blessing?" I asked as I watched Lilith push Thamina onto her back, Thamina's clothes vanishing in a puff of red smoke. Lilith was about to fuck my wife, I realized.

"To make you hers," Lana said. "To give you your gift, and plant our Goddess's child inside you."

"What?" I asked.

Lana glanced fondly at the hulking Cora. "Lilith is the mother of monsters," Lana explained. "Her seed will grow inside Thamina's belly and her child will be special. Sadly, a woman can only bear her one child without suffering ill-effects. Other women are needed to bear our Goddess's children."

"Oh, yes," Thamina moaned as Lilith's cock penetrated her pussy and my wife orgasmed a second time beneath Lilith's thrusts.

"Lilith's child grows quickly," Chantelle said. She was sitting next to the purple-haired woman. "My Lamia was in me only forty days." Lamia snuggled up against her mother and Chantelle stroked her purple hair.

"Oh, Fiona, this is amazing!" Thamina gasped. "Oh, wow!" Then she was screaming in Arabic, a musical sound that filled my ears with delight. I watched Lilith's perfect ass pump above my wife and I couldn't wait for my turn to be fucked by my Goddess. I reached out and grasped Thamina's hand and she squeezed me as another orgasm racked her body and then Lilith moaned and slammed her cock into my wife and everyone in the room felt our Goddess's orgasm roll through the air.

Stars swam before my eyes at the intensity of Lilith's orgasm and when my vision cleared I saw my silver-haired Goddess above me. Her silver hair brushed my cheek and my clothes dissolved into red smoke and I was naked beneath her. Lilith's large breasts rubbed against me as she parted my thighs. Her cock brushed my pussy lips and another orgasm exploded through me. And then the shaft was sliding in and out of me.

"Oh my God!" I groaned.

"Goddess," Lilith hissed, thrusting hard into me.

"Yes, yes!" I moaned as another orgasm rolled through me. Her cock was ecstasy in my cunt, every touch ignited a fire in my nerves. "My Goddess! I am yours!"

"Yes, you are," she purred, stabbing her cock into me over and over.

I was lost to the pleasure as orgasm after orgasm crashed through my body. I was pleasure. Every nerve in my body was alive and fed by Lilith's passion. Her skin was hot silk, her breath a sweet spice, her nipples hard diamonds. I shrieked so loud as I felt her seed explode into me, white-hot magma that sent my nerves erupting in pleasure so intense that nothing else mattered.

"Fiona," a voice whispered, distant. "Fiona." The voice was growing louder. "Fiona!" Someone was shaking me. My eyes opened and Thamina's face was above me.

"What happened?" I asked.

"You passed out," Thamina smiled and then kissed me.

I sat up and saw that my Goddess was dressed. "Come to Seattle tomorrow," she commanded. "Lana will leave the address. I give you this night to consummate your marriage."

"Thank you, my Goddess," Thamina whispered.

I felt her hand stroking me. It felt weird, like something was protruding between my legs. "Enjoy," Lana grinned at me. Thamina's hand felt so wonderful, whatever she was doing. I sat up on my elbows and saw a cock growing out of my crotch. I was hard and Thamina's hand was firm silk and every time she brushed the head, new pleasure rolled through my body.

"I have a cock," I whispered.

"You can make it come and go," Chantelle explained, "Just concentrate."

"Let's go to bed," Thamina said eagerly. "I need my husband in me."

"I'm your wife," I corrected.

"Ooh, no wife could have such a beautiful cock," Thamina purred, then I gasped as her mouth sucked the head into her lips.

"Holy shit, that's amazing, Mina!" I gasped.

Thamina grinned at me and I stood up and she dragged me into our bedroom and sprawled onto the bed. She was naked, her skin a beautiful, dusky color, her black hair spread out like a fan about her. Her bosom heaved with passion, her dark nipples hard. Her neatly trimmed bush was matted with our Goddess's seed.

I crawled onto the bed, atop my wife, and she pulled me to her, kissing me on the lips. I found her wet pussy with my cock and moaned as I pushed into her velvety depths. "Oh wow," I gasped. "That's amazing! I love you, Mina."

I did, I realized. I did love her.

"I love you, Fiona," she moaned as her hips rotated beneath me. I felt her hard nipples pressing into my soft breasts, her hands roaming my back, sliding down to cup my ass. "I am your wife!"

My wife. Then a thought occurred to me. "Aren't I allowed more than one wife?" I asked her. "Doesn't Islam let a husband marry other women?"

"Yes!" Thamina gasped as I fucked my cock in and out of her cunt. "Up to four."

"Would you like that?" I asked her. "Other wives for us to fuck. Imagine the fun we could have."

"Yes, yes, yes!" Thamina gasped. I felt her cunt spasming about my cock as she thrashed beneath me. I kissed her, shoving my tongue into her mouth and kept right on fucking her through her orgasm.

I held her tightly and rolled onto my back. "Ride me, wife!" I ordered. "Let me see those beautiful breasts bounce."

Thamina sat up, her breasts thrust forward and bounced so beautifully as she rose up and down my cock. Her pussy felt amazing wrapped around my cock. I slid a hand up her dusky skin and cupped her left breast and felt her nipple hard beneath my fingers. She smiled at me, tossing her beautiful, dark hair as she threw her head back in pleasure.

"Oh, Mina!" I moaned. "Your pussy feels amazing!" I felt this growing pressure deep inside me. In my ovaries. Something wanted to escape my body. "I think I'm about to cum!"

"Yes, yes, flood me with your cum!" Thamina panted. "Umm, I love your cock!"

That feeling of release grew and grew and then this intense pleasure surged through me and I could feel my cum pumping out of my cock, flooding into my wife's pussy! "Yes, oh fuck, that's amazing!"

I pulled my wife down to kiss me. Being married wasn't all that bad, I realized. Not with such a beautiful woman as my wife. I shrunk my cock. I wanted to enjoy my wife as a woman for awhile. Thamina happily spun about, presenting her well-fucked cunt to my lips. White cum stained her pussy, a mix of my sperm and my Goddess's. She tasted delicious and I shuddered as her tongue started lapping at my cunt.

Being married definitely wasn't all that bad.

Sunday, September 22nd, 10:33 PM - Q13 Fox New Studio, Seattle, WA

"Tonight we are joined by Mark and Mary Glassner," Debra Horne-Dannell introduced.

Debra had almost been fired from Q13 for proclaiming me a God during a live broadcast and posting the entirety of the firefight at our house and my subsequent healing on Youtube. The Miracle of South Hill everyone called it. I pulled some strings, and now she was the co-anchor for the local news. Debra had an awed look in her eyes as she stared at Mary and me. "We are honored to have you here tonight, my Lord and Lady."

"Always nice to see you, Debra," Mary answered, warmly.

"Thank you for having us," I smiled.

Debra blushed. I bet she was remembering all the times she sucked my cock. "It's my pleasure. You are here tonight to promote a gun-buyback program you are sponsoring in Tacoma this Saturday?"

I nodded. "It's a great opportunity to get some guns off the street. After the attack, I know from experience just how dangerous guns in the wrong hands can be."

Mary smiled. "Our country is awash in guns. It may have made sense to have an armed population two hundred years ago. But, the Founding Fathers could never have anticipated just how deadly guns would become."

Debra nodded in agreement. "It has become quite an epidemic in this country," she interjected.

"Exactly," I said, turning to face the camera. We were live; Mary and I always insisted on doing interviews live so our commands could actually affect people. They didn't work if recorded for some reason. "I want everyone out there watching us tonight that isn't a police officer or in the military, to bring their guns to the Courthouse in Tacoma. Amazon has graciously donated hundred dollar gift cards to anyone that turns in their guns. It starts at Ten AM and will go all day."

The greatest threat to Mary's and my safety was someone with a gun. The more guns we got out of the hands of people not under my power, the safer we would be. Even with the amulets Sam invented, they were still a danger to us.

Sam, our former sex slave turned Vizier, had started taking the knowledge of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and applying them in new ways. She modified a charm that could be placed on amulets to deflect arrows and, after many tries, got them to work on bullets. Everyone in our employ, the sluts, our bodyguards, and our family members, wore these bronze amulets. One hung around my neck and another nestled in Mary's cleavage. They created a field that could deflect bullets, but they weren't perfect. A powerful enough gun could still penetrate the field and automatic fire could overwhelm the amulet pretty fast.

"Well, I can't wait to see the turnout," Debra smiled, then glanced at Mary. "Rumor has it that you're pregnant."

Mary's smile grew and she reached over and gripped my hand. "I am. Almost eight weeks. We found out a week after the wedding."

Debra clapped her hands. "I am so happy for you, my Lady."

I glanced at my wife, squeezed her hand. I was happy too. The first two months of our marrige was going perfectly. Except Brandon Fitzsimmons and Lilith were out there, somewhere. The interview wrapped up, and we walked to the elevators, surrounded by our bodyguards. We were getting strange reports out of the Midwest. It seemed Brandon had used his copy of the Book to gain powers. There were many reports of women disappearing after their boyfriends or husbands committed suicide. Some of the women would show up alive, confused about what happened to them, others were found badly beaten or dead, and a few hadn't been seen at all. A man, fitting Brandon's description, was often seen around these incidents.

I kept hoping a Nun would show up and deal with him. They couldn't leave me alone for a week. Was it too much to hope that one would show up and deal with Brandon? There were still a few out there, according to Tiffany. Though no Nuns were left in North America. It was looking like Mary and I would have to deal with him personally. Sending the authorities after Brandon would just get more people killed. After the gun-buyback in Tacoma, I would have to make the time. He wouldn't be hard to defeat. His mother was dead so he couldn't bind anyone with the Zimmah ritual. I would just order his Thralls not to fight and our conflicting orders would freeze them in place. Then it would be child's play for our bodyguards to take him.

Brandon wasn't nearly as dangerous as Lilith was. It had been two months since Karen died and there was still no sign of Chantelle and Lana. Their images were on wanted posters, ran on the news, and no one had come forward with any reliable information on them. They were the only lead we had on tracking Lilith's child down. Lilith was out there, somewhere, plotting against us. I brooded on that thought as we rode the elevator down to the parking garage.

Our guard tonight was made up by A Squad, a mix of the old bodyguards that survived the attack and volunteers. The first two classes had finished their Police training, adding fifteen new members to the guard. These were women who agreed to be our slaves, to serve and protect their Gods. Four other women had also joined the bodyguards, cops that quit their jobs and traveled across the Country to join up. As soon as we had enough, we would free the original bodyguards that we forced to protect us. We would let them choose to stay or be free, just like we had with the sluts. With Lilith and Brandon out there, we needed to keep them just a little longer.

I was getting worried about what our enemies were up to, so I've quietly made arrangements in case something goes wrong. I used Mary's older sister, Shannon, and her fiancee, George. He traveled a lot on business and he had the perfect cover to make some purchases around the country.

Leah waited for us at the limo, looking sexy in her white corset and short, black skirt. The limo was new, having just arrived a week ago. It was armored, the doors heavy with Kevlar plates and six inches of bullet-resistant glass. The limo was a beast, practically a tank. Mary slid in first and then I followed. Jessica, our press secretary-slut, was last, sitting opposite us inside the limo as Mary snuggled up to me and I kissed her on the lips.

Mary slid her hand down and rubbed at my cock through my pants and grinned when she felt how hard I was. "Horny stallion," she fondly said, then yawned. "Jessica, attend to my husband."

"Absolutely, Mistress," Jessica smiled.

Mary laid her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes. She had a little less energy these days, because of the pregnancy, and it was getting late. I stroked her cheek and she smiled softly as Jessica knelt before me. Our slut was wearing a transparent blouse that showed her beautiful, caramel breasts and dark nipples through the sheer fabric. She knelt down before me as the limo started to move, unzipping my pants and sucking my cock into her lips.

"Thank you, Mare," I whispered. "You're the best wife."

"I know," she murmured, sleepily.

Monday, September 23nd, 9:17 AM – Main Gate, JBLM, WA

I moaned as Ashley settled her cunt down on my hard cock in the back of my limo. The blonde teen, the first of my concubines, threw back her head and moaned wantonly, "Oh, Brandon! Your cock feels so amazing!"

"Lucky girl," pouted the auburn-haired Sherri as she lay entwined with her twin sister, Terri, on the opposite seat. The twin sisters' freckled breasts were pressed together as Terri pulled her sister's face back to hers.

I smiled, watching the sisters kiss, Sherri's ass flexing as she ground her pussy into her twin's. They were my second and third concubines. I found them in the parking lot of a Motel Six. Terri's boyfriend had objected when he found me kissing his girl and took a swing at my face. He almost hit me before I froze his muscles with a command. I had Terri execute him for daring to strike at a God. He had blubbered so pathetically as his girlfriend took my gun, put it to his head, and killed him.

I had to keep the twins, they had green eyes, freckled faces, and pouty lips. With their auburn hair, they were almost like Mary. When I fucked them, I could almost pretend that they were Mark's wife. I couldn't wait to take her as mine before Mark. To make her love my cock more than his and watch the pain in his face as his wife cums on my cock and begs me for more. Mary would make a fine concubine once we flushed Mark's child out of her belly.

I smiled, I couldn't wait to have them in my power.

I would have my wife, Desiree, back, too, adding her to my growing harem. There were another four ladies back at the hotel, and Victoire, of course. She was driving the limo, her hazel eyes glancing enviously at Ashley in the rear view mirror. She was a French model I found at O'Hare Airport. She was on a layover and I made her mine in the airport lounge.

After making my Pact, I was—sidetracked. There were just so many beautiful women, I found, that were begging to be fucked. I kept the most pleasing women as my concubines, and disposed of the rest. Before I realized it, over a month had passed and I had not gotten one step closer to my revenge. But that was about to change.

There was a rap on the window. An MP guarding the Main Gate of Fort Lewis was standing there, peering into the tinted windows. I signaled Victoire to roll the windows down. Ashley kept riding my cock. She knew better than to stop. I hadn't had to chastise her in weeks and all her bruises had faded.

"What the fuck!" the MP gasped.

"I am your God," I commanded. "Escort me to the commanding officer of your Post."

"Yes, sir!" the MP saluted.

I had to give more orders, of course. The sergeant in charge of the gate had to be brought in line, but in a few minutes, I had an MP escort to Lieutenant General Arthur Brooks, commanding officer of I Corps and Joint Base Lewis-McChord. A few years ago, neighboring McChord Air Force Base and Fort Lewis were combined into one installation. Somehow it saved money.

Ashley pumped her hips atop me as we drove through the base, moaning her pleasure. I stared out the window at the all the soldiers we were passing. The start of my army. On Saturday, I will have Mark crawling on his belly before me. Just five more days and the world will know who I am and tremble before my Majesty!

For I am their rightful God. The Great and Powerful Brandon! I closed my eyes, pictured Mark Glassner kneeling in defeat before me, the false God cast down by the True, and came in Ashley's sweet cunt.

Wednesday, September 25th, 10:32 AM – City Hall, Seattle, WA

"Excuse me, Mr. Mayor," Nate Kirkpatrick said, knocking on the heavy, oak door of the Mayor's office

"Oh, come in, Nate," the Mayor answered.

I followed Nate in. He was a big, burly man with brown hair that was quickly balding. He was the Manager of Human Resources at City hall. I say was, because my daughter killed him last night and then took on his appearance. I was really proud of my daughter, she was only a few days old and she already was accomplishing so much for Lilith. She was a Mazikeen, a creature that could assume any form she pleased.

"This is your new assistant," Nate said, motioning to me. "Fiona Cavanagh."

"Pleased to meet you, Mr. Mayor," I lied.

The Mayor, a fairly fit man for someone in his early sixties, reached out and shook my hand. He was tall, his hair obviously dyed black to hide the gray, and he had a firm handshake. His desk was neat; a computer, a pen cup, and a photo of the Mayor and his husband at their civil wedding were the only items resting on the dark wood.

"You can call me Craig or Mayor Erikson," he said with a smile, shaking my hand.

"I'm sorry to hear about the passing of your previous assistant," I said. His name was Shaun, and Thamina's daughter by Lilith, Tir, had infected him with a very nasty, and very lethal, disease.

Grief clouded the Mayor's face. "Yeah, he was a special young man."

"Well, I'll go get set up at my desk," I said.

"Oh, of course," Mayor Erikson said.

Once his door was closed, I whispered to my daughter, "You did good, Ziki."

A loving look appeared on the face my daughter wore, recognizable to me through the fat man's face she wore. I reached out and stroked her stubbled cheek fondly. "Well, Mother, I have other hires to make," Ziki told me.

I nodded, and sat down at the desk. Slowly, Seattle would be Lilith's, I thought happily. A few minutes later, Lamia walked in. She was Chantelle's daughter by Lilith, and I dialed the Mayor's phone. "Your 10:45 is here, sir."

"I don't see an appointment on my schedule?" the Mayor objected.

"Maybe Shaun didn't get a chance to update your schedule, sir."

"Yeah, you're probably right," he sighed, his voice thick with grief. He cleared his throat. "Okay, send him in."

"Her, sir. A Miss Lamia. She has something very important to show you."

Lamia smiled naughtily at me, her purple hair framing her face beautifully. She walked to the door, and I couldn't help watching her tight ass sway beneath the short skirt of her dress. Lamia could make any one man at a time to be her love-slave, even a gay man like the Mayor. She would just need a few hours to imprint him. I just had to keep visitors away until then.

I heard a low moan and Lamia's throaty laugh through the door and smiled. I picked up the phone and dialed my wife. "Mina, my first day is going perfectly," I told her.

I watched from the Shadows as Melvyn Howland read Professor Scrivener's final message when it appeared on the University of Wisconsin's assignment website. The news of the Professor's death had already spread through the campus. He had been found shot dead this morning. Melvyn read the note with a sick fascination. It was all about who was responsible for his death and his interesting translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

Melvyn, or Mel to his friends, wasn't the first to read the final message. But he was the first to post the Professor's translation to an occult forum, the , and linked his post to Reddit. I marveled at the technology of this age. In the past, such a book would take weeks of painstakingly hard work to copy it perfectly. But now, this young man just shared it to the entire world in a matter of seconds.

For weeks, nothing happened. People read it, discussed its contents, dismissed it as fiction or a hoax. It was Simon Arterbury, posting under the name atterboy-simon, who had the theory that Mark Glassner must have made a Pact with Lucifer. "All his powers can be explained by this book," he typed.

Other users shouted him down, all full believers in their false God, Mark, and not willing to believe that such a perfect being would soil himself by consorting with demons. That comment brought a smile to my lips. These humans were such blind fools, I observed with amused contempt.

Simon, desiring to prove them wrong, went to a grocery store and bought a T-bone steak and waited for dawn on the balcony of his small apartment, his tiny grill burning. He was twenty-seven years old, obsessed with watching high school girls. From his balcony, he had a clear view of the local High School's field and he loved photographing the cheerleaders as they practiced.

"The Shining One, Son of the Morning," Simon called out. I could smell his sweet offering and his words pulled me to the Mortal World. "I give this pleasing offering of flesh and ask that you appear before me. The Shining One, Son of the Morning, appear before your humble servant so that he may beg three favors from you!"

I wasn't able to have the dramatic entrance I preferred. There was just no room on the balcony for that. I had to settle for his startled jump as I materialized next to him. I was dressed in my usual, dapper suit, dark as smoke, and put a friendly smile on my face, to put the insect at ease.

"Holy shit!" Simon exclaimed. "That worked."

We quickly got down to business. His wishes were so pedestrian. "I want the entire Varsity Cheerleading Squad of Townsend High School to appear before me as my willing sex slaves. I want the stamina to be able to fuck them all without rest. And, I want a billion dollars."

I left the man to fuck his teenage cheerleaders in his cramped apartment. Much later, Simon dragged himself away from his harem to post on the forum: "I did it haters, fuk you and fuk your god! Lucifer gave me entire cheerleading squad!! *-)" He uploaded a photo of himself surrounded by the smiling, naked cheerleaders holding pompoms. The idiot was arrested two days later for kidnapping and the rape of minors. Well, he had that billion to spend on his defense.

Others summoned me after that.

Scotty Adams wished for the ability to turn himself invisible, that women would enjoy it when he molested them while invisible, and not to suffer the effects of exposure while invisible. I don't think the man ever plans on being visible again, and soon the Ghost of Paris, Texas became infamous.

Augustin Kudrna wished for every married woman to desire him and let him fuck them, for their husbands to not object as he fucked their wives, and for every woman he fucks to conceive a child, if possible.

Yoshida Emi, a teenage girl in Japan, constantly bullied, wished for the ability to kill anyone if she writes their name down in a notebook. She got this idea from something called 'Death Note'. That's all she wanted. I didn't have a problem getting a bargain like that. I had to make one addendum to her power. Mark and Mary Glassner had to be immune. "I made a pact with them," I explained to the girl. I needed them, I couldn't very well let some stupid girl ruin all my plans. A rash of unexplained deaths plagued Yamamura High School.

Marcus Arthursson wished for people to obey his commands, to reshape any woman he wanted to, usually into his ideal woman, and to have a big cock. The city of St. Paul, Minnesota, was flooded with big-breasted women who appeared in their twenties with blonde hair, blue eyes, and tan skin. Aging women from around the world traveled to St. Paul to regain their youths at the hands of the 'Doctor' Arthursson. Getting fucked by him was a small price to pay for youth restored.

Marissa Beckett, separated from her husband, Steven, wished for his cock to never get hard again, for the whore he was fucking to have the worst case of gonorrhea, and for her final wish, Marissa wanted to get back the body she had at twenty-one and stay that way forever. She was excited to try out her restored youth and get laid.

Lenox MacCrumb of Scotland wished to be superman. Well, I made him use three wishes to get some of Superman's powers. He went with Invulnerability, Heat Vision, and Flight and then set about fighting crime in Glasgow complete with blue tights and a red cape.

Never had I been so busy.

To be continued...

---

The Devil's Pact Side-Story: Miss Blythe is Hot for Her Students

mypenname3000

Fantasy, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Female / Girl, First Time, Lesbian, Oral Sex, School, Teen Female/Teen Female, Teen Male / Female, Water Sports/Pissing

Introduction:

Ever since Mark invaded her High School last June, all Lynette Blythe could think about was fucking her students.

The Devil's Pact Side Story: Miss Blythe is Hot for Her Students

Note: This takes place during Chapter 34. Follows Lynette Blythe, teacher at Rogers High School from Mark Goes Back to School.

Wednesday, September 4th, 2013

"Hi, I am Miss Blythe," I said to my class, writing my name on the whiteboard with a red dry-erase marker. "I will be your World History teacher."

It was the first day of the new school year and, as I launched into the course syllabus, my thoughts kept drifting to that day in June at the end of the last term, when my Living God, the Holy Mark Glassner, walked into this very classroom and changed my very outlook on life. I didn't know he was a God then, and only later did my inexplicable actions – bending over my desk, and letting all the virgin male students in my class fuck me – make sense.

It was the most exciting thing that ever happened to me.

I was those boys' first fuck. It made me so happy to help them lose their virginities, to see the excited smiles that filled their boyish faces afterwards—I felt proud, honored even. I made those boys into men, and they made me feel so womanly.

This morning, as I made my way to teach this class, I bumped into one of them: Kev Spellecacy. He was holding hands with Maya Spooner, and the smile he gave me sent my heart fluttering—and my cunt dripping. He stopped to introduce me to Maya, his girlfriend. "It's all because of you, Miss Blythe," he had explained. "That day, you gave me confidence. Well, take care, Miss Blythe." His girlfriend gave him a questioning look as they walked off.

I was positively skipping when I headed to my class—I gave him confidence. I helped to bring him out of his shell. And it was so easy: all I had to do was let him fuck me. It got me thinking—wouldn't the world be a better place if caring, older women – not that I was old at twenty-five; I was mature and experienced – guided these young men through their blossoming sexuality.

As I spoke to my first period class, I perched on the edge of my desk. I was dressed in a tight vest with a plunging neckline; my 34DD breasts strained against my top and threatened to pop off a button if I breathed in too deeply. My skirt was short, exposing my long, tanned legs that were clad with dark, thigh-high stockings; I could feel all the boys', and a few of the girls', hungry gazes upon me.

There was one boy in particular that caught my eye with his lustful stare. Patrick Algar. He was slouched in the back, his deep, blue eyes – covered by large, silver-rimmed glasses – were glued to my cleavage. His face was pimply, round, cute; he looked so young and innocent. When I leaned over slightly, his eyes widened, and he shifted in his seat. My cunt let out a trickle of juices—I excited him.

He was all I could think about as I struggled to teach for the rest of the period. As my students filed out, I grabbed his arm. "I saw what you were doing in the back of the class," I sternly told him. "Detention, after school. My classroom."

He gaped and spluttered at me, " But I didn't..."

"Don't lie to me, Patrick, I saw what you did. Now go."

I watched his cute, little ass as he scurried out of my classroom, and pressed my thighs together to try and relieve that wonderful ache between them. Gods, I was sopping wet, and wanted nothing more than to play with my naked cunt. I didn't wear panties anymore, that was against the tenets of the Living Church, and I was beginning to smell my spicy arousal and felt a trickle of passion running down my thigh.

I was a ball of frustration, panting after every cute boy in my classes and struggling to teach my lessons—probably poorly; I just couldn't think straight. By the time my lunch period – the school had three of them – had finally come around, I had resorted to sticking a tampon inside my sopping pussy to try and control the flood of juices. I was about to settle in for a quiet fifty minutes in my classroom – maybe lock the door and finger myself to an orgasm or three – when Kev walked in.

"Miss Blythe," he greeted, closing the door behind him.

"Um, what can I do for you, Kev?" I asked, forcing myself to sound friendly, and squashed a bit of irritation at the interruption. I needed to cum so bad.

"Well, Miss Blythe, I just can't stop thinking about last June." His cheeks were pink, and I noticed a growing bulge in his crotch.

Well, well, well, this was one way to scratch my itch. As I walked to my door to lock it, I asked, "What about your girlfriend?"

"Maya's getting together with a few friends in the bathroom," Kev answered. "Um, for some, eh, lesbian fun. She knows why I'm here."

I frowned; students shouldn't be having 'lesbian fun' on school property. Of course, I wasn't supposed to fuck my students either. So I bent over my desk and wiggled my ass at him. "What are you waiting for?"

"Fuck yeah, Miss Blythe!"

"Don't swear," I admonished.

"Sorry," he muttered. I heard a zipper rasp, then his hands were on my ass, pulling up my skirt. "Um, there's a string."

"It's a tampon, just pull it out and fuck me!"

I could feel his hesitation. "Are you on the rag?"

"No!" I cried in frustration. I needed to feel his cock inside me. "Just fuck me! Now!"

I gasped as he yanked the tampon out, and I heard a soggy splat as he tossed it into the trash. His cock felt hard as he nudged my pussy, searching for my hole. I groaned; the tip of his dick rubbed about my slit, bumping my clit, before he slid back up and found my pussy canal.

"Yes," I sighed in relief as he slid home inside me.

"Oh fuck! Your cunt feels as great as I remembered!"

"Don't swear!" I again admonished even as his cock began to churn my insides.

"Sorry, Miss Blythe," he groaned. "Your pussy feels great!"

His hips pistoned quickly and pleasure rippled through me from our friction. I had been fucked plenty of times over the summer, mostly at the Church of the Living Gods, but a teenage boy had a certain enthusiasm, a frantic need to spill his cum, that was quickly bringing me to an orgasm. My desk creaked as it slid an inch on the floor. Everything on my desk rattled from the force of his thrusts, and a pencil cup fell over with a clatter, sending its contents skittering wildly across the linoleum.

"Oh Miss Blythe!" Kev grunted. "Oh yes! Geez yes!"

"Harder!" I hissed. "Fuck me harder!"

My orgasm swept through me as Kev pounded my cunt. I gripped the edge of my desk, holding on for dear life as my legs felt like wet noodles. The slap of flesh echoed throughout my classroom, punctuated by grunts and moans from Kev. His strokes grew more and more frenzied.

"Oh f...darn, Miss Blythe!" Kev moaned. "Your pussy just feels more better with every thrust!"

"Just better, Kev!" I panted, unable to shut off my teaching instincts despite the pleasure flooding my brain. "Not 'more better'!"

"What?" he demanded. "Oh shi...oot! Oh shoot!"

His balls were slapping against my clit, sending wicked vibrations through my body. I was so close to cumming a second time when Kev buried his cock all the way inside me and I felt his cum shooting into me. He thrust one last time – as if to savor the feel of my cunt – before he pulled out, leaving me empty, horny.

Dammit, I was so close to cumming!

"Thanks, Miss Blythe," he said, zipping his jeans up. "I've been thinking of you all summer long."

Gods, I still wasn't satisfied; I was almost there. "Kev, which bathroom is your girlfriend at?" If some students were having 'lesbian fun' in a school bathroom, at the very least I should supervise them. All extra-curricular activities should have a teacher to monitor and advise the students—for their own safety.

"First floor by the science labs." He hesitated. "You're not going to get her in trouble?"

There was a gaggle of girls lounging in that bathroom, and they all looked guilty when I burst in. I didn't see Maya Spooner, but I did hear a girl's moans coming from the first stall. All three were occupied, and I heard more soft sighs and gasps. In fact I heard quite a lot of them; they were fooling around in all the stalls. The girls lounging in the restroom fled quickly, squeezing past me, trying not to look me in the eye, as I walked over to the first stall.

There was a trick to opening any of the stall doors from the outside, and I came prepared with a quarter, figuring if there was any hanky-panky going on it would be in a stall. I stuck the coin into the slot on the latch, twisted, and the door popped open. Melody Johnson, a pixie-faced girl with black hair and purple highlights, sat on the toilet while Maya Spooner was busy between her legs.

"Miss Blythe!" Melody gasped.

I smiled at her. I knew her from the Church. Melody liked to tell the story about the day of her sixteenth birthday when she met our Gods, Mark and Mary, in the South Hill Mall's Old Navy store. Melody and her mom had been shopping when they were honored to be our Gods' lovers. Maya tried to rise up, but Melody grabbed her short, black hair and held Maya's mouth to her pussy.

"Keep licking, pee-slut!" purred Melody. "I'm almost there!"

"Pee-slut?" I asked.

"Mmm, Maya and a few other girls were taught the pleasures of watersports in this very bathroom by Him!"

I knew just whom 'Him' was—our God. Mark had blessed a lot of girls that day last June when he visited Rogers High School, and more than a few girls showed up pregnant at the start of this school year.

I watched as Melody shivered and came all over Maya's hungry mouth. Smiling happily, Melody got up and squeezed past me, whispering, "Have fun!"

Maya looked a little uncertainly at me, her face sticky with Melody's juices. "Relax," I told her, sitting on the toilet; the seat warmed for me by Melody's tight ass.

"Did Kev come and see you?" Maya asked.

"In fact he did cum by, and left you something inside me."

Maya pushed my legs apart and saw my messy cunt. She licked her lips, and buried her head underneath my skirt, her mouth latching onto my pussy. And then she didn't do anything—no licking, no sucking, not even any fingering. I was so fucking horny! What was she waiting for?

For me to pee, I realized after a minute, feeling a little stupid. She was a pee-slut after all.

Well, I did have to urinate. Feeling a little weird, I relaxed my bladder and flooded her mouth with piss. I heard Maya moan as she drank my piss down. Gods, there was something so intimate, so erotic, at having someone drink your pee—the way it sounded as your urine splashed into an eager mouth, the obscene sounds of swallowing, and the moans of delight issuing from your pee-slut's hungry mouth. I strained, forcing out as much piss into her nasty mouth as I could and letting the pleasure of urinating tingle through me. The stream died down until only a few drops came out; I sighed sadly, it was over.

Or so I thought. Her tongue slid through my wet folds, bringing a gasp to my lips, as she searched for those drops of pee that always clung to your pussy afterwards. I gripped her black hair, and shuddered as I came on her face; peeing in her mouth had been so erotic; I was primed to go off at her first touch. She kept right on licking me, sucking all of her boyfriend's cum out of my pussy. Gods, she was good. Her tongue was agile, exploring every inch of my cunt, as she searched for more of Kev's spunk. Her fingers found my clit, massaging my little pearl and sending surges of electric pleasure through me.

"Gods yes!" I moaned.

This delicious slut was driving me wild. I gripped her black hair, fucking my cunt into her face, desperate for one more cum before the period ended and I had to go back to my teaching. Her tongue was buried into my hole, wiggling about as she pinched my clit. Another orgasm was building—a huge explosion about to be set off by this amazing girl, and her even more amazing tongue. My stomach contracted as the pleasure burst through me. I shoved her face so hard into my cunt I was afraid my hole was going to swallow the girl. I shuddered and bucked and moaned wordlessly, my passion echoing around the bathroom.

"You tasted great, Miss Blythe," Maya smiled, standing up and brushing some dust off the front of her skirt.

I panted, "Wow, you are amazing!" I stood up, smoothing my skirt back down my hips. The bell tolled, ending the period. "You better get to class."

She grinned and walked out, her face stained with pussy juices—the Living Church taught that a good girl shouldn't feel ashamed to be covered in another person's passion. As I walked back to class, I saw Addison Savidge kissing Suzette Mitchel between rows of lockers. Both girls attend the Living Church, although Suzette only joined the church a few weeks ago with her boyfriend Brian. He went to a different High School, which was a shame because he was quite cute and I'd love to fuck him—Gods, I was turning into one bad teacher, I thought with a giggle. I remembered that there was Church tonight; we met every Wednesday to honor the Miracle that revealed our Living Gods to the World, and I'm sure Brian would be there. I would have to pin him down, and give his cute body a try during the worship orgy tonight.

I told the Addison and Suzette off, sending them scurrying to class; kissing was fine, but they needed their education. My class was on the second floor, and I had to walk past the main office to get to the stairs. I bumped into Jerri Milojevic as she came out of the office. I nodded at the girl who had a smile filling her flushed face. I knew that she was having an affair with Principal Havener; I was pretty sure my God was responsible. The scuttlebutt was that Mark had sent Jerri into Havener's office so the principal could have sloppy seconds after He finished fucking her.

I swayed my ass as I walked up the stairs, feeling all the boys' eyes on my rear as it writhed beneath my skirt. Most of my class was already waiting for me. Just two more periods and the day would be over. There were a few cute boys in this class, and my cunt began to moisten, that itch returning, making the last two periods just drag on and on. Both were civics classes and today I just didn't have the energy to teach it.

Besides, soon the world would change as my Gods were becoming more and more powerful, so it seemed a little silly teaching civics when a new order would be established. Things had to change; people should be free to love whom they want, regardless of sex or familial relationship—so long as they were willing and mature enough, what was the harm? The world would be a lot happier if people weren't so repressed, bottling up their passions, allowing them to fester unhealthily. That could lead to all sorts of problems.

Finally, the last bell rang and my students were eager to escape and go home, or participate in whatever afterschool activities they were involved in. Ten minutes later, Patrick slinked in, looking resigned to his fate.

"I am really sorry, I just don't know what I did," he protested, pushing up his silver-rimmed glasses that slipped down the bridge of his nose.

"Sit." I pointed to a chair I placed next to my desk. He quickly obeyed, and I perched on my desk and kept crossing my tanned legs right in front of his face. His eyes bounced between my tits straining at my blouse and the inviting shadow between my shifting legs while I let him stew, both of us growing hornier and hornier; a bulge formed in his pants.

"Why did you do it?" I asked.

"I honestly don't know why I'm here, Miss Blythe."

"Do you want me to tell you what you did?"

He nodded.

I spread my legs wide open and I saw his face flush as he saw my naked, shaved cunt. "You got me so hot and bothered today," I purred. "My pussy's been dripping all day long."

"I..." he stammered. "I'm not...I...um..."

"I need you to fix this," I told him. "I can't think straight unless I get your hard cock inside me."

He just stared in disbelief at me. I kicked off my shoe, and rubbed my stockinged foot on his crotch, feeling his hard cock throb. I grinned as he sat frozen, not sure what to do. He was so yummy.

"Miss Blythe, we shouldn't..."

His voice trailed off as he saw me unbuttoning my blouse, revealing my large tits cupped in a lacy, black bra. He licked his lips, his eyes riveted to my straining bosom. The bra clasped in the front; my breasts spilled out when I popped the fastener. I kneaded my right boob, pinching a fat nipple, then lifted the nub up to my lips.

I loved sucking my own nipples, and I could feel Patrick's cock twitch beneath my foot—he loved it too. I slid off the desk and straddled his lap, my breasts brushing his smooth cheeks. He had just the hint of stubble, more peach fuzz then proper whiskers really, and they tickled the inner slopes of my tits. I stroked his face, then bent down and gently kissed him on the lips.

He just sat there as I kissed him, stiff as a statue. I broke the kiss and stared down at him. "You have to move your lips. Maybe nibble on mine. And don't be afraid to use your tongue," I instructed.

He did better the second time. His lips moved awkwardly, and his tongue was hesitant as he brushed my lips. I showed him how with my tongue, exploring his mouth almost to his tonsils while I wiggled my ass on his lap. I could feel him relax, and his hands began moving on my body, sliding up my sides and back, but never down to my ass; he just lacked the nerve to grab me in a more intimate spot, I realized.

So I grabbed one hand and pushed it down to my ass, and then brought his other hand up to my heavy breast. He stiffened when he felt my naked tit. I kept kissing him, feeling the tension relax from his body as his hand started squeezing my flesh.

"See, it's not so hard," I encouraged. He squeezed harder and I winced. "Not so hard. Go slow, learn what her limits are. Don't just maul her tit like that unless you know that's what she likes."

"Sorry."

"Be gentle, but confident, and you'll get into any girl's panties."

His face lit up. "Really?"

I captured his lips with a third kiss, and his hand softly squeezed me, sliding around the tit. I cooed into his mouth when his fingers found my nipple. He was gentle as he played with the hard nub, the pleasure tingling through my body right down to my hungry cunt.

"Umm, very good," I purred, then I gasped as he sucked my nipple into his lips. "You're learning quickly!"

"You're a great teacher, Miss Blythe!"

Finally, that itch in my cunt needed to be scratched, so I slid off Patrick's lap. I pulled him up, kissed him passionately, and maneuvered him to my desk. I pushed him down onto the wooden surface, my cup of pens and pencils clattering to the floor again. I crawled on top, my heavy breasts dragging across his shirt; the cotton felt deliciously rough on my nipples.

"Are we really?" he asked, his eyes wide behind his glasses.

"Yes," I hissed, fumbling at his pants button.

I pulled his cock out. He was short, but thick. I stroked his cock a few times, squeezing out a drop of pre-cum that I swirled about the sensitive head. Patrick moaned, squeezing his eyes shut. I guided him to my eager cunt, and sat down; his cock erupted inside me.

"Oh wow!" Patrick moaned as he came. "You feel so hot!"

He stayed hard despite cumming—wasn't youth wonderful? I started to ride his cock, sitting up and thrusting my breasts forward. As I fucked him, I ground my clit into his pubic bone as his hands rubbed up and down on my silky thighs. Gods, he felt amazing inside me. The thrill of fucking my student and taking his virginity sent me tumbling over the edge into my first orgasm.

"Yes!" I moaned, bouncing faster on his cock. "You fucking stud! You made me cum!"

"Really? I did that?" The awe in his voice was so cute.

"Gods yes! Your cock feels wonderful inside me!" I licked my lips. "Make me cum again, stud!"

I pumped my hips harder on him, driving his cock as deep into my cunt as it could go. His hands gripped my hips, sliding back to squeeze my plump ass. My breasts heaved up and down, and his blue eyes were rooted to them. I grabbed one breast and brought it to my lips and swirled my tongue around my fat nipple. Gods, I loved doing that.

"Miss Blythe! Your pussy! Oh jeez!"

"Are you about to cum?" I demanded, leaning over him, letting my nipples brush his shirt.

"Oh yes!"

"Good! Cum in me!" I screamed.

One of his hands gripped a swaying tit, fingering my nipple, as I ground my clit into his crotch, every brush sparking pleasure like flint striking steel. A few blasts of his cum shoot inside me, not as much as the first one, but enough that I could feel it; I shuddered in delight as a second orgasm surged through me. Panting, I collapsed on top of him.

He kissed me gently. "That was the best thing in the world, Miss Blythe."

"It was," I agreed, kissing him back. "You rocked my world, Patrick."

His grin was full of self-satisfaction—full of confidence. "I did, didn't I." I was so proud of him—now he was a man.

I stood up, feeling his cum leaking out of my pussy as I tucked my tits back into my bra cups, reclasping it. "Well, I hope you learned your lesson, young man. If you do it again, it'll be another detention."

"Promise?" he eagerly asked.

A rich laugh escaped my lips. "I promise."

---

The Devil's Pact Side-Story: Tiffany Wants a Nooner

mypenname3000

Fantasy, Cum Swallowing, Male / Females, Male/Female, Male/Teen Female, Oral Sex, School, Wife

Introduction:

Tiffany is alone at home and horny, so she decides to visit her husband at his work for a little afternoon delight.

The Devil's Pact Side Story: Tiffany Wants a Nooner

Note: This takes place during Chapter 34, following Tiffany Sullivan.

Tuesday, September 24th, 2013

I was bored.

Ever since I gave my son-in-law my Gift, my life had been so busy, so full. After so many years I was happily reunited with my husband Sean, and our three beautiful daughters: Shannon, Mary, and Missy. I never thought I would get to have my family back; I always thought that the monster who enslaved me had destroyed any chances for true happiness.

Mary proved me wrong; I betrayed the forces of Heaven to have my family, my happiness, back. I have no regrets. Sean and I remarried, and I was pregnant with a child I could actually watch grow up. Of course, there were unexpected differences from all my daydreams of being reunited with my family. For one, I never thought I could make love to my daughters, let alone enjoy such deviant sex. Next to making love with my husband, being with my daughters was the best sex, and since I've conceived a child, I've also made love to Shannon's fiance George, and Missy's boyfriend Damien.

They weren't Sean, but I enjoyed myself. I was curious to try out Mark; my Gift transformed him into a hunky Adonis. I loved my husband, but he looked his age, unlike me, and his waistline had lost the war against middle-age. I don't know if I ever would get the chance to be with Mark. He may have forgiven me at Karen's funeral two months ago, but I could tell he still resented me. I guess it will take time to heal the hurt I caused him. Maybe it never would heal; I know I can never forgive myself for the ten people that died that day in June.

Today, the house was empty. Usually there was someone around. I lived with my husband, of course, and my youngest daughter Missy. Missy's boyfriend Damien also lived with us, along with their sex slaves: Dawn and Mrs. Corra. School had started back up and Missy, Damien, and Dawn were attending Washington High School, where Sean and Mrs. Corra taught English and Math respectively.

Normally, if there was no-one around the house, I would visit someone else in the neighborhood. Often Shannon was around, or Mark's mother Sandy and her girlfriend Betty. Or even Mary. Today, however, no-one was around. Shannon was off in Chicago with her fiance and their sex-slave Sandra, Mary and Mark were off giving speeches to coordinate the gun-buyback happening this Saturday, and Sandy was out somewhere with her girlfriend. Even the sluts were all gone, off with Mark and Mary. The only one home was Sam, and she always made me nervous. Women shouldn't have cocks. It was unnatural.

I had the house cleaned by 9 AM.

I was so bored.

And horny.

I've gotten used to getting laid, often, and I was missing it. And my pregnancy seemed to just ramp up my hormones to teenage levels. I rubbed my flat belly; I would be showing soon – I was only seven weeks pregnant – and for a moment my horniness was forgotten as I fantasized about watching my son or daughter actually grow up.

Then the lust came crashing back and I squirmed, pressing my thighs together. I needed to cum so bad! I thought about running a bath, pouring a glass of wine, and having a nice, leisurely masturbation. I even walked upstairs and stared at the bathtub. I just didn't want to masturbate.

I wanted to get fucked.

By Sean.

Only one problem—he was at work. Then a thought occurred to me; I could go see him just like that one time many years ago. I smiled fondly, remembering when we were first married, before Shannon was born. I had the day off, and I surprised Sean at work during his lunch period. We had a nooner right there in his classroom. It was wildly exciting. You could hear the students outside the door, walking through the hallways as I was bent over his desk with my skirt hiked up and my panties bunched around my ankles, getting pounded by Sean. We both came so hard that afternoon.

We never had another nooner; it was just too risky. Sean was just starting out his career, and neither of us wanted him to lose his job. But now things were different. Mark and Mary had changed things. I glanced at my watch; if I left right now, I could make it in time for his lunch, and I could scratch the itch in my panties with a nice nooner with my hubby.

28 and 29 were my bodyguards for the day. Mary insisted that everyone have a guard just in case. Both were beautiful, young women, and I admired their slutty cop outfits that showed off their gorgeous, long legs and nearly exposed most of their tits. I didn't feel like driving, so I just climbed into the passenger seat of 29's squad car while 28 climbed into the back. 29 sped the entire way to Parkland, sirens blaring; there were some nice perks to having your very own police bodyguards. We got off the freeway at Steele Street, drove about a mile-and-a-half and reached Washington High School.

Students barely gave me any looks as I marched through the halls escorted by two sluttily-dressed cops. They must be used to seeing the bodyguards since a pair each escorted Sean, Missy, and Damien at school. Dawn and Mrs. Corra didn't have guards yet; there just weren't enough of them to protect the sex slaves. Sean's classroom was on the first floor, and two bodyguards stood at attention, flanking the door.

"Sorry, ma'am, no-one's allowed in," 41 said as we approached.

I arched an eyebrow at the voluptuous woman. "I'm his wife."

She flushed. "He said no-one is allowed in."

"What, is he fucking a student?" I asked jokingly, then I saw their embarrassed expressions. "Seriously?"

"Uhh, yes, ma'am."

"Out of the way," I ordered. "Or do I need to talk to my daughter."

41 hesitated, glancing at her partner, who shrugged. "Okay, ma'am."

I pushed open the door, and I heard the slap of flesh and the giggly moan of a young woman. "Umm, I like it when you do that, Mr. Sullivan."

"Well, Miss Jones, how about when I do this?" I wasn't sure what Sean just did, but Miss Jones squealed in delight.

Walking in, I saw my husband behind a young teen bent over his desk, her jeans and panties bunched around her ankles. She had bleached-blonde hair and dark eyes with long eyelashes. She was slamming her hips back into my husband, arching her back in pleasure. Both her top and bra were gone, her perky breasts bouncing with my husband's hard thrusts.

"What are you doing with my husband!" I shouted with mock anger.

"Oh my god!" Miss Jones gasped, turning scarlet and covering her breasts. Pity, they were a pair of beautiful, perky tits topped with pale-pink nipples.

Sean froze like a deer in headlights. "Honey, I..."

"Don't honey me!" I snapped with my hands on my hips. "Who are you balls deep in?"

"Umm, Emily Jones," he answered sheepishly.

"I'm so sorry, ma'am!" squeaked Emily.

I moved around the desk to the opposite side from the fucking couple, bent down and grasped her jaw, turning her face up so I could look into her pretty, brown eyes. "You can make it up to me by licking my pussy."

"What?" she gasped.

I glanced at Sean. "Doesn't she know English? Or is she just that bad at it that she needs to fuck you for a better grade?"

"No, she's doing just fine," Sean laughed, then slapped Emily's ass. "You heard my wife," Sean smiled. "You'll love eating her pussy."

"But...I...um...I've never...with a...um...woman."

I stroked her cheek. "You'll learn, Emily."

I pulled off the t-shirt I wore, freeing my braless breasts, still perky with youth despite the fact that I was forty-four. There were definite advantages to being permanently eighteen! Sean's eyes latched onto them as he slowly fucked Emily and a happy thrill tumbled through me. Off came my pants and panties, and I ran a finger through my blonde bush.

Emily blanched when I crawled on the desk, sweeping off papers and pens, and spread my legs in front of her. "I can't," she protested. "I'm not a dyke."

I grabbed her bleached-blonde hair, pulling her face into my pussy. "There are consequences to fucking a married man! You think you can shake your tight ass and perky tits in my husband's face and not have to pay?"

"Please!"

Her resistance was making this so much more exciting. I pulled her mouth right into my cunt and rubbed it on her face. "Lick!"

Sean's eyes were glued to the sight of his student's face buried in my snatch. "Go on, Miss Jones," he urged as he fucked her pussy. "Eat my wife out! I would love to see that."

Her tongue licked out, very hesitantly, and I shuddered in delight. "Umm, doesn't that taste nice?"

"Yes," she whispered, and then there was another delightful swipe of her tongue across my snatch.

"Don't forget my clitoris." I almost jumped off the desk when her tongue flicked across my clitoris. Sean gripped her hips and started pumping harder at her cunt, driving her eager mouth into my pussy. I grabbed my left breast, gave it a squeeze, then brought it up to my lips and just managed to give my nipple a lick.

"That's hot, Tif!"

I smiled at my husband, then I gasped at the exciting things Miss Jones was doing to my pussy, purring, "Naughty minx. Umm, slide those fingers in and out of me. Ohh, jeez that's wonderful!"

Her tongue flicked at my clitoris as she slipped two fingers up inside me. Emily was really getting into it. My hips were writhing, and I pulled the little trollop harder into my clitoris. Her lips sucked on it; my eyes nearly rolled back into my head as the agonizingly sweet pleasure surged through me.

"Yes, yes!" I purred, my orgasm nearing. I was so horny when I arrived, it wasn't taking me long to cum. "Oh shoot! Umm, that feels great, Emily! Yes, yes! Oh jeez, I'm going to cum!" My orgasm crashed through me, a wonderful explosion of delight. "Oh darn it, that was amazing!"

My pussy was too sensitive and I pulled away from the teen, and walked around the desk. I pressed against my husband's side and kissed him on the lips. "You're an amazing wife, Tif," he whispered as he kept fucking his student.

I slid my hand down and squeezed his ass. "You're not too bad yourself, Sean."

"Fuck me, Mr. Sullivan!" Emily gasped, her lips free to cry out in pleasure. "Fuck me! Oh, I'm about to explode! Your cock feels amazing! Fuck my naughty little cunt!" The student writhed on the desk, knocking off a thermos that bounced across the floor, spilling brown coffee across the white linoleum.

Sean groaned, "I love it when a teen cums on my cock!"

I slipped my hand into my husband's ass and found his puckered asshole. I circled it, then slipped a finger inside his asshole, searching for his prostate. I felt his body go rigid when I found it, and he grunted through clenched teeth, and buried himself in Emily's sheath. "Fill her pussy up with your cum," I hissed in his ear, as I massaged his prostate. "I want to lick your spunk out of her!"

Sean gave two more hard thrust into Emily, then breathed heavily as he finished cumming in the little trollop. I pulled my fingers out of his ass as Sean pulled out of her cunt, and he turned and kissed me, his softening cock rubbing wetly on my belly. "I love you, Tif."

I beamed at my husband and hugged him tightly. "I love you, too, you dirty, old teacher."

"Um, should I go?" Emily asked. She looked embarrassed, suddenly trying to cover her breasts as she sat on the edge of the desk. I saw her pussy was messy with my husband's cum, and she definitely was not a natural blonde, not with those dark curls matted with spunk.

"Nope." I told her. "Lie down across the desk so I can eat your pussy out." I could feel Sean's cock hardening on my stomach, and I glanced at him. "You took one of Sam's pills, didn't you?"

He smiled sheepishly. "Yeah."

Sam – Mark and Mary's Vizier – had invented a magical pill that could give a guy, or a hermaphrodite, unlimited stamina for a few hours. It was the first thing the horny Cambodian girl had invented. "You were planning on fucking Emily all lunch period, huh?"

"Oh, yeah."

"Well, now you get to fuck me all lunch period," I laughed.

"Sounds even better."

"Good answer."

I bent over the desk, spreading Emily's thighs. I loved eating my husband's cum out of another woman's cunt. The fact that she was one of his students just made this more exciting; it was so wrong and wicked as I inhaled the aroma of her pussy: salty boy-cum mixed with tart girl-cum. Licking my lips, I bent my head down to get a taste.

"Fuck, that's nice," Emily moaned. "Umm, I've never gotten a boy to go down on me."

"You're in for a treat," I promised, then buried my face in her snatch.

I licked up all of Sean's cum, enjoying the feel of her downy hair on my lips and cheeks. I spread open her flower, licking her dark, wrinkled inner lips. I played with them, sucking them into my lips and nibbling on them, moving slowly higher, slowly closer to her clitoris. I felt Sean's hands on my ass, giving me a squeeze, before spreading my thighs open. I sucked Emily's clitoris into my mouth as Sean drove his cock into my sopping cunt.

I moaned around Emily's clitoris. It was fat; maybe the largest clitoris I had ever seen—almost an inch long, and very sensitive. She came hard when my lips touched it, and her juices mixed with Sean's cum splattered my cheeks; her fist slammed against the desk as her body bucked in pleasure. I kept right on sucking, wrapping my arms around her hips to try and hold her still.

"Holy shit!" Emily gasped. "That was hot!"

I nursed at her clitoris as Sean pounded my cunt. His cock rubbed deliciously in my tight pussy, and I gave his dick a squeeze. Sean knew how to drive me wild with his cock, changing the angle of his thrust to rub against the most sensitive parts of my pussy. He was scratching that itch that had been driving me nuts all morning, and I purred like a happy kitten into Emily's cunt.

"Mrs. Sullivan, your mouth is the best! Oh, fuck! I'm going to cum again! I didn't know I could...oh fuck...cum again so quickly!"

Her second orgasm wasn't as intense, and no juices flooded my lips, but she moaned prettily as she shuddered. I released her clitoris and stuck my tongue into her hole. I tasted more cum, licking eagerly as I searched for every last trace of Sean's spunk. Emily gripped my hair, and pulled me deeper into her pussy, grinding on my face.

I pushed her legs up, and I slipped a finger down to find her puckered asshole. I circled it with my finger, teasing her, as I kissed my lips lower, nuzzling my face into her crack. "Don't stop eating my snatch!" she begged, then gasped as my lips started rimming her asshole. "No, stop! That's so dirty!"

I ignored her, pushing on the tight ring of her sphincter with my tongue. I felt it give way, then my tongue was inside her ass, tasting her sour flavor. I pushed my tongue in and out of her asshole, wiggling it about as Emily convulsed, her third orgasm crashing through her; I kept right on licking her tasty ass.

"Oh, Tif, this is too hot. I'm gonna cum!"

I squeezed my cunt on his cock, eager to feel him shooting inside me. Nothing felt better than to have your man flooding your pussy with his spunk. I pinched Emily's clitoris, and kept using my tongue as a mini-cock in her ass. Sean was grunting over and over, his thrusts becoming frantic as his orgasm neared.

"I can't take any more pleasure!" Emily screamed. "Please stop!"

I ignored her, and kept right on sucking her asshole, stroking her clitoris like a little cock. Sean's dick was hitting all the right places inside me, and I felt a powerful orgasm explode inside my womb. My cunt clamped down hard on Sean's shaft, milking him for his cum, while my lips sucked hard on Emily's ass. The teen collapsed on the desk as her fourth orgasm shuddered softly through her.

"I love you, Tif!" Sean groaned as he spilled inside me.

It felt so wonderful! I loved feeling his cum inside me. Another orgasm rippled through me, gentle and loving. I was so happy; joy warmed me up. I made my husband cum and he made me cum. It's what we were made to do.

Sean and I coddled on his chair, and I gave him a kiss, letting him taste Emily's pussy and ass. Then we watched the teen's breasts heave as she lay exhausted on the table. Sweat beaded off her firm body; a happy, tired smile on her lips. After a few minutes, she finally sat up and beamed at us. "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan. That was the best sex I've ever had."

She jumped off the desk, and bent down for her panties. "No, take mine," I told her.

I slipped off my husband's lap, and grabbed her red panties, pulling them up my hips. We were about the same size, and they fit me nicely. Emily was a little unsure as she pulled up my lacy, sky-blue panties. She wiggled, adjusting my panties, and a naughty glint appeared in her eyes. Once she was fully dressed, she shyly said good-bye and slipped out of the classroom.

I turned to my husband, his eye staring at Emily's panties slowly growing damp as his cum leaked out of my pussy. "I'll be wearing these all day," I promised. "I know how much you love smelling my used panties. Think how great this pair will smell with both of our scents on it."

Sean groaned, "I can't wait to get home."

I kissed my husband. On the drive back home, I promised myself to visit him at work more often. There was something special about having a nooner with the man you loved; the pretty teen just made it that much more special.